The Devil on My Shoulder by LilBit

Rating: NC-17
Disclaimer: All the characters from Buffy the Vampire Slayer are the property of Joss Whedon/Mutant Enemy, Inc.
Distribution: The Mystic Muse http://mysticmuse.net.
Feedback: Of course. Please!
Spoilers: Post-Chosen.
Author's Notes: Sequel to Misdirection.
Pairing: Willow/Kennedy

The cemetery was located about a mile in the woods behind the "Cork and Bottle", the oldest continuously operating store in Attleboro, Massachusetts. Now, the building was a convenience store, a mom & pop version of a 7-11. When it first opened in 1812, it was a feed store. The particular cemetery in question had long since 'filled up.' It was the resting place for several hundred poor souls, from mere babes to some nearing ninety, that had all passed from this world at least 100 years ago. The place was an historical landmark; the founders of the town and a well known state legislator from the 1880's were buried there.

Pilgrim's Cemetery, as it had become to be known, though of historical significance had been deprived of true preservation for years. It was located far enough into the woods that noone really ever went there. Because of that, the town council members saw little need to devote precious fiscal resources to its management. So there it stayed, unattended, ungroomed and forgotten by the townspeople.

The shame of the matter was that the patch of sacred ground was, in its own way, quite beautiful. The cemetery was comprised of several acres nestled amongst the oak, maple and pine trees. It seemed everyone back in the "ol' days" wanted to be buried under a sprawling tree. The land was enclosed by a rock fence, the kind found everywhere throughout New England. Though the grounds were not tended to, the grass wasn't too unruly due to the lack of sun from the expansive timbers.

The place had a serene majestic quality about it. At this moment in time, that attribute was evident not merely because it was nighttime. The headstones, those being the ones that had been made of slate or marble, jutted up from the earth. Time had broken some and tilted others. The elements had also worn down many of the etched lettering on the stones. For many of the dead, the smooth unreadable tombstone was all that marked their existence. But that didn't deter from the solemn regalness of that patch of ground. What remained was a testament to the souls that had lived through real hardship and strove to forge the American dream. That cemetery symbolized the struggles, strengths and prejudices of the early Americans.

Beauty was found not only in the figurative meaning of the area. Even at night, its splendor could be seen in its physical simplicity. Lining parts of the inside of the rock wall were wild raspberry plants and lilac bushes alongside infant birch trees. On the north side of cemetery, where most of the 'residents' inhabited was a very large wild rose bush. Being June, the flowers were in full bloom. Even in the night light, the buds shined a magnificent red. The rose bush had been there for years. The few who had seen it dated its life to over one hundred years.

The plant was massive, in actuality a compilation of several bushes grown and entwined together. Its stalks were as thick as small tree limbs and the thorns long and sharp as a six penny nail. The bush was the perfect deterrent to any animal seeking to use it for a nesting area. The rose bush gave the cemetery a living quality to it, the endless cycle of brilliant blooms appearing for only the dead to enjoy.

Pilgrim's Cemetery, as enchanting as it could be, was overlooked by the creatures of the mortal variety. But, it was well known by dwellers of the 'non human' kind. The place was used occasionally by vampires and demons of all kinds as a place to gather, perform evil spells and, on the rare instance, to devour prey.

Because of that fact, the cemetery was on the list of 'stops' made by the slayers entrusted with the responsibility of that corner of the world. Whether alone or together, Kennedy and Lee Gagno, the brunette's second-in-charge since the death of Marla Bradshaw, always made a nightly visit to the area at least once a week. Since the time Kennedy discovered the volatility of it and had begun patrols, the demon activity there had decreased. However, the brunette knew that if patrols stopped, the demons would amplify their use of the place again.

"…You should have seen Willow…She's got the dice in her hand, and some guy tells her she needs to blow on them for good luck…Wwwelll…Willow gets all nervous, coz a bunch of people are looking at her by now…So she tries to blow, and SPITS on the dice instead…I swear I almost peed my pants…her face got redder than her hair." Kennedy was laughing, trying to keep the volume of her voice low. By the end of her sentence she half talked and half choked it out.

Lee Gagno was also laughing, attempting to do so quietly. "Did she ever throw the dice?" she asked still chuckling.

"Hell yeah!…and rolled a seven the hard way…We won two hundred bucks…then Willow grabbed our chips and my arm and yanked me outta there."

Kennedy was telling her fellow slayer about the couple's time in Las Vegas. She had told the younger slayer the highlights of their long weekend several weeks earlier when the couple initially returned and was now recanting some of the funnier and more embarrassing moments they had. The night of the slayers' patrol was actually the day after Kennedy's birthday and the couple had been back from their trip to the Grand Canyon for almost two weeks.

Lee Gagno turned out to be a good match with Kennedy. Lee was mature about the responsibilities of her job. Sometimes, the brunette wondered if she was too serious. There was no mistaking that Kennedy was lead slayer. The short, brown haired twenty year old slayer was a good fighter and respectful of Kennedy's position. The fact that both women were gay gave them another level of understanding. Though Kennedy didn't grow up in the lower social class that Lee had, the brunette could certainly relate to the harassment the younger went through when her sexuality was discovered.

Lee Gagno was also polite, the by product of growing up in the heartland of Wisconsin where manners were often stressed more than real tolerance. She always said "Please" and "Thank You" and rarely swore or got outwardly mad. Of course, that side of the woman took a run for the hills when she was engaged in battling a demon. Having grown up with several older brothers, Lee might have been courteous, but she also knew how to handle herself. Though she wasn't into verbal quips, her attacks were precise. She didn't use her energy on small talk. Lee Gagno got down to business; she left the wise cracks to the boss, Kennedy.

Since the time that Lee had moved to Seekonk, a town close to Middleton, she and Kennedy had forged a close slayer partnership. They didn't always patrol together. In fact, they both had the slayer installed need to 'go it alone' quite often. Trusting each other's skill level made single outings no problem. Having one slayer patrol also gave the other more down time. Kennedy was able to spend time with Willow and Samantha that she was never able to do with Marla.

Lee appreciated the nights off, too. Five months after moving to the area, she met Paulette Singer at a Barnes & Noble. They were both perusing the science fiction section. Paulette was a local girl who worked as a waitress at Denny's. When Lee first got to her new home, she told herself she wasn't going to get into a relationship too soon. One of her reasons for leaving Cleveland was a nasty break-up – 'Just have fun, nothing serious.' Paulette's dazzling smile threw that plan out the window. The two had been dating for three months and had just moved in together.

So there the two slayers were, patrolling Pilgrim's Cemetery yet again on that June night. They didn't know if they'd see any action. It had been somewhat slow since Kennedy's return from vacation. Lee had heard nothing except the usual demon banter from the area snitches. It seemed there was always gossip about an alleged new vampire in town. Until either slayer could get some hard evidence, they kept the information in the back of their minds. Demons were known to be great exaggerators.

The slayers canvassed the north side of the place, where the rose bush was. In the northeast corner, there was a bald spot of trees and a displacement of the rock fence. It was the easiest point of entry into the cemetery and one that gave the best overall view of the grounds. Even the two women on patrol didn't notice the beauty in that spot. To them, it was just one more place where demons liked to cause trouble. They were there only because vampires might be.

"…No, I'm not kidding. There were slot machines right in the airport. I heard they have them in the grocery stores, too." Kennedy was still discussing Vegas with Lee who was fascinated with what she heard. The Wisconsin girl hadn't had much opportunity to travel. Though they talked, they made sure to keep a low tone; it was still a patrol and they had to keep aware of their surroundings.

The women were moving along the stone wall continuing their conversation when Kennedy instantly stopped talking and walking. She gave Lee a look that let the younger know the brunette had heard 'something.' They both started to slowly and intently scan the area.

Then Lee heard the noise. She motioned Kennedy with her hand to look to their right. Both women stood completely still, waiting for whatever was making the noise to reveal itself.

Kennedy and Lee stared into the empty night, squinting to help pierce the darkness. They heard the sound grow louder. It was definitely footsteps. Some one or thing was walking through the cemetery. The slayers blended into the night scene and waited for the first glimpse of their unknown company.

Finally, a shadow came out of the night, which turned into the silhouette of a man. That form, within a few more footsteps became an actual man…or vampire more properly named.

When he finally came into full view to the slayers, neither could believe what they saw. They were startled by the sight before them. Expecting to see a black outfitted creature of the night as they had on so many occasions, the person before them was quite unexpected.

The vampire, his status obvious from the fangs and "bumpy" forehead, was dressed very uniquely. The creature had on bell bottom jeans with a leather belt. The pants almost covered the hemp sandals adorning his feet. On his torso was the male version of a peasant top, tie dyed in the brightest of colors. The vamp's hair was long, well past his shoulders. He also sported a beard, thin but untrimmed. There was a long, leather strand around his neck with a peace sign pendant hanging from its end. He was carrying a small burlap bag tied to his belt.

The slayers examined the thing walking not to far from them. He hadn't noticed the slayer's yet. Kennedy found that surprising. Vampire hearing was usually as acute as a slayer's.

The vampire immediately stopped. He turned toward the voice and saw the two women. His expression let the slayers know he knew who they were.

The vampire stood motionless, not saying a word. He was carefully scanning the area trying to decide on a way out.

"Don't bother," the brunette uttered, knowing the vamp was looking for an escape. "Two slayers and one tweaked out hippie vamp?…Odds are better for a Woodstock reunion."

At that moment, the vampire took off. He started running toward the far end of the cemetery.

Kennedy glanced at Lee. "They never learn." Instantly, the slayers chased after the demon.

"Catch up to him from behind…I'll swing around and head him off before he can get to the corner." The brunette was shouting the plan as they ran.

The older peeled off from their path and darted over to cut off the vampire's angle. Lee kept running straight for the creature.

Lee caught up to the vampire first and leaped at him, knocking him down from behind. They both went sprawling on the ground. The vampire was fast enough not to get pinned down. In fact, the younger slayer was surprised that her combatant had that much speed considering how 'out of it' he seemed only seconds before.

Instead of being able to hold him down on the ground so that she could stake him, Lee found herself tussling around the grass and dirt underneath them. The vampire was much stronger than she expected too. Sure, she'd fought enough demons to know the raw power of them, but like people, some vampires were stronger than others. From his first appearance, the slayer figured this one would be the equivalent of the proverbial "80 pound weakling." She was wrong. The vampire fought with vigor and impressive muscle.

Lee Gagno was able to come to these conclusions in the few moments of fighting with the vamp. Still, she knew that the demon would not win out because she was not the only slayer bent on doing the creature in. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Kennedy running toward them.

That speck of distraction, the slightest of visual movement, was enough for the vampire to take action. The demon took one hand and dug at the dirt. He got a handful of ground and, just as Lee had turned her full attention back to him, threw the soil in her face. It caught her full in the eyes and open mouth.

Lee quickly reacted by reaching her hands to her face. She started choking and wiping at her eyes, trying to stop the painful blindness caused by the earth. The vampire didn't have to push the slayer off him because she rolled over on the ground.

The creature didn't go after the downed slayer. He stood up and tried to run away again. But, he ran in the direction of Kennedy. When he realized what he had done, he halted, pivoted and began to run toward the rock fence.

Kennedy didn't miss a beat. She could see that Lee wasn't harmed, only out of commission for a few minutes. So, she went after the demon. The brunette didn't understand why the vampire didn't try to kill the defenseless slayer or even why he hadn't made any attempt to attack her. As far as Kennedy knew, killing a slayer was still a major coup for any vamp.

That thought was pushed to the back of the slayer's mind as she caught up to the creature. They were right by the rose bush which hugged the rock fence when she grabbed the demon by his shirt and pulled. Kennedy thought that she'd be able to pull him off balance and throw him to the ground. However, the vampire had more stability and strength than she expected. Instead of falling backwards, the demon yanked his body forward, sending the slayer crashing into his back. The momentum from the contact sent the two adversaries hurling forward. As they went, the force of Kennedy hitting into him caused the string of the bag on the vampire's belt to come undone. The two adversaries collided into the rose bush and the stone wall. The bag went hurling forward into the air.

The first to land was the bag which had opened in flight. When it hit the ground, its contents spilled out. There were several spiny urchin-looking objects. They were round, the size of golf balls, and had soft bristles all over them. On one side, though, there were two long, thick pointy spikes jutting out from the objects. The quilled balls scattered on the ground.

The slayer and vampire landed at the same time. The slayer was underneath the demon and landed with her back to the bush. As soon as she hit the rose bush, the long, needle sharp thorns pierced into her flesh. She fell through the bush and hard against the top edge of the wall. She felt a flat thick stone crush against her ribs.

The weight of the demon on her pushed the thorns in even further, also furthering the force against the stone fence. As she landed on the ground, she also fell on one of the spiny objects that had fallen from the burlap bag. Its two tough spikes tore into her lower back on each side of her spine. The object then broke apart. The vampire, being on top of Kennedy as they fell, was hardly affected at all by the bush or wall.

Kennedy screamed in pain on impact. She heard a rib crack. The pain and debris in the air blurred her vision. She thrashed her arms about trying to get the demon off her so she could dislocate herself and make a stance against the creature. The brunette did manage to kick the vamp off. Still embedded in the rose bush and experiencing pain from different sensations, she prepared for an onslaught from the creature. As in pain as she was, there was no way Kennedy would go down without a fight.

Instead of going in for the kill, the '60s retro vamp hurriedly grabbed his bag, picked up the spiny urchin-like objects that remained…and ran. The creature of the night ran from the slayers, jumping over the rock fence and quickly out of sight.

Kennedy was finally able to get dislodged from the rose bush. Holding her side, she crawled on her hands and knees. The pain was still intense and she could now feel something wet running down her sides.

During that entire engagement that hardly lasted any time, Lee had been struggling to gain her eyesight back and clear her breathing. By the time the vampire took his items and escaped, the younger slayer finally was able to see and breathe. She ran over to where Kennedy was kneeling on the ground.

"Geez! Are you ok, Kenn?" Lee could see the blood soaking through Kennedy's torn shirt and she saw the slayer holding her side. She helped the older slayer to her feet.

Kennedy was dazed for a bit. She felt around to her back with her other hand and winced. The brunette then looked out into the black night where the vampire had vanished. "What the hell happened to that guy?…Why didn't he try to kill us?" The vampire's actions made no sense to the brunette.

"He seemed more interested in getting outta here than us." Lee wondered about the creature's actions also. But, for right now, she was grateful that the demon had acted out of character.

Both women looked around. They saw the damage done to the rose bush, the split limbs and crushed blooms, along with the disarray caused to the rock fence. They really didn't notice the smashed spiny ball on the ground. In fact, neither slayer realized that the vamp's bag had spilled its contents.

Lee gingerly lifted the bottom of the brunette's shirt up enough so she could see some of the damage caused by the fight. She also saw where Kennedy was holding and noticed a purple bruise already forming. She cringed. "Ya know, let's forget about the vamp for right now. You're really bleeding, and it looks like you broke a rib…We need to get you out of here and to a hospital." The back of Kennedy's shirt had numerous ripped areas and was completely soaked by blood by this point.

The slayer put her free hand to her back again and felt around. She knew she was bleeding but didn't like the mention of a hospital. "No hospital. This'll stop soon. The rib's cracked. Nothing they can do for me that I don't already know. Let's just leave. I can take care of this at home…Willow'll clean me up."

Lee wasn't so certain that Kennedy's injuries were mild enough to forget about medical personnel. But, she understood the aversion slayers had to anything dealing with real professional medical help. They never wanted to have to explain how they got their wounds. Also, she knew that Kennedy and Willow had had years of tending to the slayer's wounds. She decided to go with the brunette's wishes.

"Alright, no hospital. But Willow's gonna have her hands full tonight. You look pretty bad."

The slayers started to walk out of the cemetery, Kennedy bending slightly to get a comfortable position. Lee's car was a thirty minute walk away based on Kennedy's condition. The brunette knew, though, that within the hour Willow would be nursing her back to health. She smiled. 'Almost pays to get hurt,' she thought.

As they walked over the rock fence on the far side of Pilgrim's Cemetery, Kennedy touched her back one more time. She felt several holes in her obviously wrecked top.

Shaking her head, "Shit, I can't believe it. Wil just bought me this shirt for my birthday."

Lee laughed. "Don't think she'll be worrying about the shirt when she sees you looking like a human pin cushion…What a strange night."

Up until that evening, the time since Kennedy and Willow came back from the Grand Canyon had been outwardly uneventful.

The few weeks since the couple's return from their Grand Canyon adventure had been busy yet comforting in a way. They had left behind another battle with evil, victorious once again.

When Kennedy and Willow landed in Cleveland, they immediately went to Xander's. It surprised them how much they missed their daughter. Even though they had enjoyed the time they spent just being alone, Samantha was always on their minds. After the episode with the phone messages and Xander's strained explanation, the two mothers had even more reason to see their daughter to make sure she was alright.

Of course, Sammie was fine. In fact, she was great. The little girl squealed when she saw her mothers, and after about ten minutes of hugging, proceeded to tell them about the "fabtastical" time she had playing with Nate and Joey.

After the reunion settled down, Kennedy and Willow were able to talk to Xander and Jessica about the weekend and especially about the Kamous. Both reconfirmed that the demons had come after Buffy and that, although they all ended up at Slayer Central, Sam was never in any real danger. Kennedy let Xander and Jess listen to the messages on her cell phone. Xander said he realized that his tone and word choice did give the impression that there had been a crisis. "I guess I coulda been less frantic…I did kinda sound like I was saying the Kamous were after Sam…But they weren't." Internally, the Scooby was wondering to himself why he said what he did on his messages. 'Sam was never in trouble.'

In the end, Jessica summed up the miscommunication best. "I think deep down Xander really is a drama queen." She said Xander had gotten caught up in another one of Buffy's demon fights and had gone overboard in his emotions. "I'll try to keep him from acting like a scared little girl," Jessie apologized.

Though strange, the witch and slayer took the explanation as valid and put the incident behind them. Samantha didn't mention the matter to her mothers and both women agreed to let 'sleeping dogs lie."

The Prescott/Rosenberg family stayed two more days before heading back to Massachusetts. The day before they left, there was an early birthday party for Kennedy at Slayer Central. Everyone in Cleveland was there and a good time was had by all. The brunette slayer spent a lot of the time recounting her and Willow's battle with Seraph for the other newbie slayers. Finally, it was time for the three to say good-bye and head home. They promised to visit Cleveland again in a month or so.

Life back in Middleton quickly got back to its regular routine. Willow took Samantha to swimming and tumbling classes while Kennedy got right back into her patrolling schedule with Lee. For those first weeks back, there wasn't much demon activity happening. Lee told Kennedy about some minor skirmishes she had with a rather nasty ugly demon trying to collect human fingers. Other than that, nothing was on the radar except for the usual vampire banter parlayed around the demon hangouts. For Kennedy, the days back before her birthday were a relaxing slide back into the comfortable. No crazy demons trying to hurt Willow or her. She was back in command and knew what was on the horizon.

But there was another part of the slayer that didn't have that relaxed feeling. The brunette realized that she had, once again, gone from dealing with danger she hadn't gone out looking for to patrolling for danger that she purposely sought out. Her life was a series of never ending struggle with the evil in the world. Never a break, never a real chance to reflect or recoup; Kennedy had gotten used to the tightwire act. There was a sense that her life should have some period of down time, even when she seemingly didn't want it, the equivalent of summer vacation. But that wasn't her life. Even though she loved what she did and knew that she was making the world a better place, occasionally her life as a slayer struck her as the endless grind. No opportunity for spontaneity of the legitimate kind, Kennedy carried that strange dichotomy of her slayer life with her after her return from the Grand Canyon.

For Willow, being home carried a good feeling. She was not built for the anxiety and intensity of battling demons the way her brunette was. The witch got a knot in her stomach every time she had to confront evil forces. Her time in the alternate South Beach dimension proved to her that she could stay alive and fight demons but that was not her real calling. She knew that there had been times that luck had kept her alive more than her skill. The redhead found out that being a witch wasn't the medicine for every ailment. Though Willow could hold her own around demons and do quite well in defeating them, she never really ever got used to it. As she occasionally still joked with Kennedy, "I'd rather have a good foot massage."

The time back in Middleton left Willow at a bit of a crossroads. Her experience with the convergence gave her a glimpse at what was possible for her with her magick. She had gone to places in her mind and the cosmos that she never thought was possible. The redhead realized how much she didn't know about her own power. Her time with Tuzi White Fox made her wonder if she could ever reach that stage of 'knowledge' on her own. Willow knew that she was able to do what she did only because of Tuzi. 'Maybe I'm not supposed to get that good.'

The episode with Seraph had Willow pondering other aspects of her control over her magick. She began to wonder why she only thought of certain spells or actions at certain moments. She analyzed her inability to teleport on demand and her failure to think of binding spells or other defensive or offensive moves at all instances of battle. It seemed to her that she didn't automatically conjure up the right magickal action when needed. She also contemplated why she didn't sense more of the evil that seemed to 'hang around' her and Kennedy. Why didn't she sense Seraph or his minions earlier? Why didn't she sense the identity of the bones when the brunette first gave them to her? These and a hundred other questions raced in her mind.

Willow, however, was not only struggling with her craft. Upon the return to Massachusetts, the redhead saw her slayer easily get back into 'the groove' of her slayer responsibilities. Kennedy had a "job" and she was proud and excited to do it. Willow, however, wasn't in that position. Not to say that taking care of Samantha wasn't work. But, she and Kennedy took on that obligation together. The brunette was with Samantha almost as much as the witch. In fact, with the arrival of Lee Gagno, Kennedy was able to spend even more time with her daughter leaving additional time for the witch to pursue her interests. The issue after the Seraph ordeal was what did the redhead want to pursue.

Willow found herself talking to Kennedy about it. The slayer knew the weekend meeting had profoundly affected her witch. She knew that Willow would want to explore that matter more. Since she didn't know what would be the best way for her redhead to go about it, she decided the best she could do was let Willow have free reign. "I'm behind you one hundred percent, babe. Whatever you think you need to do, we'll make sure you can do it." Kennedy's encouragement and understanding, though thoughtful and sweet, didn't answer the witch's ultimate question – what did she want?

Terri Pallouda turned out to be Willow's sounding board. Ever since the battle with Camilia Horn that almost killed both of them, the two witches had garnered a closer bond. Willow, in some ways, felt responsible for the physical condition in which the fight with Camilia left her friend. Terri never once intimated that her permanent limp was anything but the fault of the avenging witch. The older woman did realize that Willow, rightfully or not, harbored feelings of regret for the damage done to her life. That touched the woman deeply. Pallouda came to understand the true depth of the redhead's compassionate nature.

Over the months after Terri's return home from the hospital, she and Willow spent more time together. They talked about magick and many other subjects. Terri still headed the Clearing Place witch gathering but her friendship with the redhead took them to a deeper level of connection with their witchcraft. They became true friends, the kind that could talk freely about each other's problems. Though Terri wasn't the 'sister' to Willow like Buffy was, she was valued for her kindness and perspective.

After her return, Willow discussed the saga with Seraph and her convergence break-throughs with the older witch. She expressed her dilemma of not being able to have the 'mackical answer' at the tip of her fingers or tongue whenever necessary.

"I don't know, Terri. When Kenn's in a fight, she knows exactly what to do. It's like she doesn't have to tell her body what to do…It just knows…There's no thinking involved. Why can't I get to that point? Why don't I think of teleporting whenever there's a tight situation…or, since I know how to send a demon to another dimension, why isn't that something I automatically do?…Why can't I make myself strong or fast if I know it'll help in a fight?"

"Sometimes I don't know if I spend too much time trying to get better with magick or if I should concentrate on something else and let it come out when it's time."

Terri and Willow were in the redhead's kitchen. They'd been talking for a while. Kennedy was training and Samantha was at tumbling class.

"I think you're being too hard on yourself, Will. You're just human. You can't expect to have all the answers. Besides, I bet if you ask Kennedy, she'd have a different picture about how her slayer powers work." She saw the confused look on the younger witch's face. "What do you want, Willow?…Is fighting evil what you want your life to be?…Is being a witch the only thing that interests you?"

Willow shook her head. "That's just it, it's not. I feel like I'm supposed to want to do only that because of what I learned at the convergence…It was incredible how connected I felt."

Terri stopped her. "But didn't you say that the Indian lady told you that you had to go at a safe pace?" Willow nodded. "Maybe you're trying to do too much, too fast. You have to be satisfied with more than just what you can do as a witch…What else do you like?"

Willow didn't even have to think about that question. "Teaching…I really liked when I was tutoring…Did I ever tell you I actually taught a class when I was in high school?…I was going to see about maybe getting a position in the school system this fall…but that was before the Grand Canyon."

The redhead got a concerned expression. "But that would take away from me being able to help other witches and from…" Once again Pallouda stopped her.

"Will you stop worrying about everybody else for one minute? You're such a sweet person…but sometimes I want to knock some sense into your head. You think that that the magick gig is what you have to do because you're so powerful, regardless of anything else you might like…or need to do. Do what you want. If you want to teach a bunch of hormonal, disrespectful teenagers, then do that…I bet the rest will fall into place."

Willow admired how Terri could boil the problem down to the essentials. She was right. Willow hadn't felt truly grounded for awhile. It wasn't that she was unhappy. She merely didn't have another outlet in her life. Coming from an upbringing with a working professional mother, Willow appreciated the independence and stabling effect that type of obligation gave to a person. With her and Kennedy handling the raising of Samantha equally, the witch could seek out a profession for herself. 'Maybe I am expecting too much with the magick…I do better when I'm not pressuring myself…and I really do miss academics." Willow knew that she was the still the kid who couldn't wait for summer vacation to be over. She loved the academic life, always had and always would.

She smiled at Terri. "You know what? You're right. I'm going to see about teaching, somewhere. Wait til I tell Kennedy. She was all behind me getting back into teaching before."

Terri saw a relieved mood come over Willow with that statement. Knowing that she didn't have to identify herself as the all knowing, all powerful witch seemed to put the redhead at ease. Somehow, Pallouda got the hunch that, taking the witchcraft burden off her shoulders, Willow would end up making more progress in that arena.

That night Willow told Kennedy of her talk with Terri. The slayer felt bad that she didn't realize the extent of her redhead's conflict. After discussing the matter, the slayer whole heartedly agreed that her wife should look into teaching.

"I always told you that you'd make a great teacher…smart and sexy…every school boy's dream…and a few school girls', too."

The witch tenderly kissed her slayer. It felt like a giant weight had been lifted from her. She would still continue her witchcraft studies. However, she would not push herself in that area. If she was meant to have a greater connection with the universe through her craft, then she would get it in due time. In the meantime, she was going to go back to her first love…learning, or rather teaching others to learn.

Willow went to bed that night with a whole new perspective. She was going to concentrate on her life and her family. For the very near future, that meant Kennedy. The brunette slayer was just a few days away from her birthday and the witch had much in store for her slayer, some known by the brunette, some not.

"I can't believe you're making me do this. I feel like an idiot. Why do I have to wear this?"

As Willow drove, she listened to Kennedy whine about the blindfold she was wearing. It was about 3pm on the slayer's birthday.

"My god, Kenn. You'd think I was making you wear a frilly dress. I told you I want this to be a surprise."

Kennedy, though unable to see, turned her head as if looking in the back seat. "Sam? Do you know where Mommy is taking us?" the slayer said sweetly.

Willow slapped the brunette's thigh lightly. Jokingly, "You are so pathetic, asking your daughter to snitch."

Kennedy turned back to face forward. "Fine. But this better be good. You know I hate surprises."

Willow busted out laughing with that remark. She knew although the slayer didn't like feeling left out of things, when it came to her birthday, the slayer loved being surprised. Willow knew from her talks with the brunette that her childhood birthday parties were always a well orchestrated social event. Every minute and activity was etched in stone- party at the country club, followed by dinner with her paternal grandparents. By the time she was twelve, she dreaded that event. When she was fifteen, at the beginning of her rebellious stage, she ditched going to her party and took off with her girlfriend. They had no idea what they were going to do. They drove into New York City and spent the whole day doing whatever came into their heads. Kennedy never had a better time. After that, the family planned parties were trashed.

Birthdays with Willow had turned into an even better time. The redhead always knew how to astound the slayer. Sometimes it was with a perfectly chosen present or a party with friends. Even the intimate times when it was the two of them seemed perfect to the brunette.

One time before Samantha was even an idea, Willow and Kennedy went to California. The slayer thought it was solely to visit her redhead's parents. The brunette's birthday wasn't for several weeks. Willow took Kennedy to a long stretch of beach on the Pacific Ocean, southwest of where Sunnydale once stood. It was a place that, when she was growing up, Willow went to every so often with her parents. It was the also the spot where the witch had only good memories of times with Buffy and Xander, and Tara, too.

She and Kennedy sat on the sand and watched the waves roll up. Willow told Kennedy how, when she was as a little girl, she used to look out and stare at the horizon, wondering what was just on the other side. "I'd get this feeling that something was out there…on its way to me…It made me feel good." Willow thought about her comment for a second then added, "I've never told that to anyone before." The redhead turned and lovingly looked at her brunette. "It was you…That's what I felt."

The redhead held out her open palm upon which rested a small wrapped present. The slayer was surprised because she didn't see Willow bring anything with her. Kennedy took the gift and unwrapped it. The present was a very small hinged, double picture frame. On the left side was a picture of the witch and slayer embraced. Kennedy recognized it from a party at Xander's. The photo on the right was one of a very young Willow posed in front of a beach, the very beach where they sat. The backdrop was the shimmering water leading to the horizon which gave way to a bright blue sky.

"Happy early birthday, baby. It seemed right to give this to you here." Kennedy took the picture and admired how cute and adorable that skinny redhead was even as a kid. Then she read the words at the bottom of each picture. Each side had its own inscription, but together they formed one sentiment. In Willow's perfect handwriting, it read:

Being driven to her present birthday surprise, Kennedy remembered those tender and thoughtful gestures of her witch. She recalled full well why she was completely in love with the woman sitting next to her. With that, she quelled her bantering and got ready for what she knew would be another wonderful birthday.

After stopping the car, Willow and Samantha led the blindfolded slayer into a building. Kennedy heard nothing except some whispering between her wife and some voice she'd never heard before. After a few seconds, she was led to another spot in the building. By this time, the brunette was getting the smell of food in the air. 'A restaurant?' she thought. Willow stopped and, on the count of three, took off the scarf around her eyes.

When Kennedy was able to see, she was greeted by a roomful of friends. They were all standing in the most highly rated Italian restaurant in the New England area. They were the only ones there. Later, the slayer would find out that her redhead had booked the entire place for the afternoon.

But better than the choice of eating establishments were the people there. Lee and her girlfriend Paulette were there as was Terri Pallouda. Dawn was there despite preparing to leave for Italy in two days. There were also several couples with which the witch and slayer had become friends through Sammie's activities.

The Cleveland Scooby contingency, consisting of Xander and Buffy was there, despite having given Kennedy a party only several weeks earlier. They felt the trip needed after the close call she and Willow had had in Arizona.

The best surprise, though, was that Faith was there. In fact, that's the first person that caught the slayer's attention. As Willow took off Kennedy's blindfold, the brunette could hear Faith's unmistakable voice shout, "Happy Fucking Birthday!"

Kennedy's party was a success. Everyone had a great time and took turns talking to others and catching up on things. Buffy spent a good while talking with Faith and Xander couldn't help but be interested in Lee and Paulette. Samantha played with a few other kids there while Terri took turns with their parents keeping an eye on them. Faith took time to see how Terri was doing. Having basically saved her life, the former rogue slayer felt obligated to make sure she was fine.

Dawn told everyone about her trip to Italy. She was helping Giles on an assignment…with Andrew. Though she couldn't wait to get back to Florence, the thought of six weeks with the Sci-fi man-boy was making her worry. At least it would keep her mind off her personal life for a while. The younger sister to Buffy had run into a stretch of bad luck with relationships. "I don't know why I keep finding these guys who turn out to be jerks." The only answer Willow could give was a shrug of the shoulders and an optimistic, "You'll meet the right guy, I promise." That was better than Xander's "Hey, at least they're not demons."

The truth was that, although Dawn had grown up to have a strong character and smart head on her shoulders, she fell in love too easily. She was a romantic to a fault. She trusted in matters of the heart quickly and fell hard when that trust got broken. There wasn't any need for a psychiatrist to figure out her issues. Having grown up with an absent father had wiggled its way into her adult life behavior. It seemed brains didn't insulate one from carrying the baggage received in youth.

Kennedy enjoyed the party and the presents received. Everyone was given a five star Italian dinner. Kennedy appreciated the fact that Willow would go so far out of the way to give her all the things the witch knew her slayer loved. The brunette secretly knew that if everyone could eat food as good as their meal was, Italian would be number one on every dining list.

Throughout the party, Kennedy was able to talk sporadically to Faith. But she really was able to sit down with her after dinner. They discussed the demon situation in New York, the Seraph ordeal and a hundred other things that best friends do. Kennedy tried to talk about Miguel, or rather his non-appearance. All Faith would say was that "He couldn't make it…had family obligations in Brazil." The younger slayer could tell she wasn't getting the whole story. She tried to press further, but her friend wouldn't comment other than to say, "It's your birthday. Things are fine." Kennedy knew something was wrong; she also knew that Faith didn't want to put a damper on the birthday girl's mood. In the end, the compromise was that Kennedy stopped pressing but made a mental note to try to talk to the older slayer in a few days.

The party finally ended and everyone left the restaurant contented. Though Buffy, Faith and Xander had flights the next morning, they still planned on a good old fashioned Scooby outing. Terri thoughtfully agreed to take Samantha for the night- "Consider this part of my present to you, Kenn."

The Scooby gang, including Dawn, went out and partied like they did when they first got to L.A. after defeating the First. They danced and drank. They laughed and got drunk. It was old times for friends that were getting older but didn't feel it. A taxi brought Buffy and Dawn to the younger's apartment; another took the rest to the Prescott/Rosenberg residence. Xander wanted to spend as much time as he could with his oldest friend. Those at the couple's house stumbled in, talked a little more and then realized that they needed to get some sleep. Faith got the spare room and Xander ended up in Samantha's twin bed.

Willow and Kennedy went to their bedroom, still drunk and giddy from the night out. As soon as the door closed, the brunette embraced her witch from behind and kissed the nape of her neck.

The witch smiled. She knew her slayer had enjoyed herself. It was good to see her, and everyone for that matter, take at least one day out of their hectic serious lives and just have pure fun.

Willow placed her arms over the bronzed ones that were around her waist. Chiding, "I'm glad you were amused." The witch leaned back into the slayer. "I guess you're too tired for a little more fun?" Willow tried to sound serious.

Kennedy squeezed her witch tighter and ran her tongue lightly along the outside edge of Willow's ear. Whispering, "Does that answer your question?"

The redhead turned around in her slayer's arms and wrapped her own arms around the slayer's neck. She leaned in and gave Kennedy a sensuous kiss. The slayer's pierced tongue still sent shivers to the witch's belly.

It didn't take long for the couple to be on the bed naked. They were kissing and caressing and starting to make the sounds foreplay always brought forth.

Kennedy stopped her assault on the redhead's breasts and looked at her confused.

The witch said quietly, "I feel weird. They're just down the hall. What if they hear us?"

The slayer lifted herself up so that she was face to face with her witch. She began to run her lips softly along Willow's cheek and closed mouth. Saying seductively as she did, "We're in our house, in our bed…and it's my birthday. Let them hear…I betcha they could learn a thing or two." The expression on the brunette's face when she glanced back into green eyes was one of pure lust.

Had Willow's life been shared with anyone else besides Kennedy, the witch may have kept her shy, reserved nature in this area and persisted in keeping their love making low key. However, the witch lived her life with a woman for whom sex, and in particular sex with Willow, was a natural and treasured part of her life. When she made love to her redhead, Kennedy blocked out the world. It was only them and she acted that way. Early on, she got the witch to appreciate that style and to shed many of her own inhibitions.

Willow's fleeting concerns vanished. She wanted to have sex with her wife and that's what mattered. The witch gave in and giggling was replaced with deepening breath and searching hands.

Since their return from the Grand Canyon, she and Kennedy had had sex every day. The redhead assumed it was because of their close call with Seraph. A brush with possible death always made them crave being physically closer. She knew it would wear off eventually, but she enjoyed it while it lasted. During those times, they satisfied their need for the flesh like they did when they were in Brazil. They made love whenever they could- at night or in the morning, in the shower, once even against the washing machine after Samantha went to bed.

This night was no exception. The two women wanted to feel the touch of each other's skin, taste each other and listen to the moans when they brought the other to their fall. Kennedy's birthday ended with Willow's face between her legs bringing her to her final climax. There had been many that night for both, one of the perks about being a woman…multiple orgasms. Their bodies were covered in sweat. The smell of sex hung in the air. Both women had pleased her partner to the point of exhaustion. Kennedy's last release went through her as her hands clutched the bed pillows. She jerked and bucked as Willow's hands clung to her thighs pulling the slayer to her until she was certain the brunette could take no more.

Both women eventually slumped under the covers. They could do no more that night. The rich food, loud music and hard liquor mixed with the physical exertion to make them barely able to move.

Kennedy glanced at the clock- 4:41am. The couple promised to wake up Xander at 5:30am so he'd be ready when Buffy picked him up to make their 7am flight to Cleveland. Faith was kinder to them. She didn't have to get up until 6:30. The brunette rolled over to hug her wife. "So much for a good night's sleep," she said softly as she draped her arm over the redhead. She kissed Willow on the cheek. "Worth every minute of it."

The witch smiled and put her hand on top of her slayer's. "I couldn't agree more," she said yawning.

Willow fell asleep quickly. She drifted off knowing that she was happy and so was her family. Life was a joy.

Willow awoke abruptly from her place on the couch when she heard the door close hard. She had fallen asleep while reading a book. It was the night after Kennedy's birthday and the redhead was still feeling the affects of her 'late' night with Kennedy and the early morning good-byes to the Scooby members who headed back to their homes. Samantha had already gone to bed. The witch thought she'd be able to wait up for Kennedy who'd gone on patrol with Lee. She never made it past 9:30pm; the lack of sleep caught up with her. She was dozing peacefully until the sound of a door slamming and feet shuffling startled her to consciousness.

The redhead rubbed her eyes and looked over to where the noise was. That's when she saw Kennedy walking gingerly and standing in an awkward way. The witch knew instantly something had happened.

Getting off the couch and walking toward the slayers, Willow questioned, "What happened? Kenn? Are you hurt?" With a few more steps, the witch was able to see the blood soaked shirt on the brunette's back. "Oh no! Baby, what happened to your back?" Willow hurried to the slayer to examine her injuries.

Before she let Kennedy respond, the redhead was already carefully trying to lift the slayer's shirt so she could assess the nature and extent of the wounds.

"Hippie vamp and a rose bush." Kennedy saw the totally confused look on the redhead's face. "Tell ya about it later. The back's not as bad as it looks, Will. It's messy because the shirt's kinda smeared the blood around, and I cracked a rib…By the way, I'm sorry about the shirt." Kennedy really was sorry. She didn't like it when items given to her by her witch got ruined. Unfortunately, because she was a slyer, it happened more often than she liked.

That last statement took Willow out of her examination. "Huh?, What about your shirt?" The redhead took a moment to look at the cloth and realized what her slayer meant. "Geez, don't be silly. It's only a shirt. So long as you're ok, who cares about it…I'll get you another if you liked it that much." Willow shook her head slightly. It struck her funny sometimes what Kennedy focused on.

"I thought maybe she should go to the hospital, but you know your wife…she'd have to be cut in two before she stepped willingly in a hospital." Lee wanted Willow to know that she did everything she could to get the elder slayer medical attention.

"Cut in two," the slayer said to herself quietly. Remembering the Fear Caller demon in Sao Paulo and the sword to the gut, the brunette thought 'Almost been there and done that.' She recalled how that little battle did end with her in a hospital.

The witch glanced at Lee and nodded. "I know. She said I'd fix her up, right?" Willow didn't even have to hear Lee's answer. She knew that's what Kennedy's plan always was. This wasn't the first time that the brunette slayer was tended back to health after a fight by her witchy nursemaid. There were times when Willow thought she should get a nursing degree just so she'd be better prepared to comfort her wounded slayer.

"Hello…I'm right here." Kennedy wanted to put an end to the 'Kennedy acts too tough' conversation going on in front of her. "I think I should know how hurt I am…and I don't need a hospital. A few band-aids and I'll be good to go."

Willow took another look at the slayer's bloody shirt and frowned her disagreement. The witch knew it was going to take some time to get her slayer patched up. She also knew she needed to get started.

Lee made sure she wasn't needed anymore and left. After Willow said thank you for the last time and closed the door, she turned to Kennedy. In a comforting voice, "Well, let's get you cleaned up."

The witch took her slayer's hand and led her to the upstairs bathroom. Because they had people in the house who had no idea of the slayer universe, the real heavy first aid supplies were kept in the couple's master bathroom. Kennedy grimaced with each step up the stairs. When they got into their bathroom, the slayer slowly sat down on the edge of the tub. It felt good to sit.

Willow knelt down in front of her. "We need to get that shirt off." She watched as the slayer tried to unbuttoned the front and take the article off. The brunette flinched each time she tried to pull on the sleeve.

Leaning to the side, Willow saw that the blood on the slayer's back had begun to dry. As a result, the shirt was as if glued to the slayer's back in several spots. "Wait, baby. Don't pull. It's stuck to you." If Kennedy had a cracked rib, the witch knew it would be useless for the slayer to try to take her clothes off. The redhead got up and grabbed a washcloth. She ran warm water over it. Then she took the chair that was at the vanity and placed it next to the tub. "Can you sit here? I'll get your back wet again so the shirt won't stick."

The slayer did as told and soon the redhead was softly patting down her back with the warm cloth. At first, the heat made the slayer twitch, but after a few moments, it felt nice. It didn't take long for Willow to be able to remove the slayer's shirt. Kennedy winced each time she had to move to get an arm out of a sleeve. Willow then also carefully removed the slayer's bra.

Willow saw the big bruise on the rib section of the slayer's right side. It was purple and black and definitely showed off injury to the brunette's rib. The redhead then scoped out the cuts and puncture wounds on the slayer's back. What she saw seemed too serious to be caused by a bush. Seriously, "Oh, Kenne. You've really got a lot of cuts here. How did this happen?"

"Would you believe a bush attacked me?" The slayer chuckled at the near accuracy of the statement.

"Only if the bush had long pointy fangs." Willow talked while she got the supplies she'd need to wash out Kennedy's wounds and bandage them. Her plan was to wipe off the blood, wash and clean the wounds and then bandage them until they had a chance to heal. There wasn't much she could do for the rib. Kennedy just needed to stay immobile for a while. As she poured some antiseptic on a cloth, "Why don't you tell me exactly what happened…This might sting a little."

While Willow cared for her slayer, the brunette recalled the events of the evening. Each time the antiseptic hit her skin, the slayer flinched. But she kept to her story and let the witch do her magic with the first aid kit. Kennedy told Willow about the hippie vampire and his strange behavior. The slayer told her about the old thorny rose bush and how she fell on it. She recalled the bag the vamp carried on his belt and the way he ran away instead of trying to kill her or Lee. She never mentioned the urchin-like creatures because the slayer never got a look at them and didn't know she had fallen on one.

"I for one am glad he decided to run. Maybe he knew who you were and didn't want take the chance of getting dusted." To Willow, why the vamp ran was unimportant. She was just glad her slayer was safe.

"Yeah, me, too…but still. It doesn't make any sense. What vampire doesn't want to kill a slayer?"

Just then, the witch placed more antiseptic on some wounds which caused the slayer to lose her thought.

"Kennedy, some of these still have the thorns in them." The witch knew what she was going to have to do.

So did the slayer. "Get the tweezers or pliers or whatever you need, Red. It's ok."

The witch got a pair of surgical tweezers and carefully removed all the thorns that were stuck inside the slayer's flesh. As she removed them, the redhead couldn't believe how long some of them were. This alarmed her. "These things could have hit something important inside…There could be internal damage, Kennedy." The witch was very serious in what she was saying to the slayer.

Kennedy knew that her witch was looking out for her well being. However, she'd been a slayer long enough to know her slayer body and how it reacted to injuries. Kennedy could tell when she had a broken bone, a bruised muscle or even more esoteric internal injuries. With this latest fight, the slayer knew she had a cracked rib and received some deep puncture wounds, but otherwise her body felt like there wasn't any worse damage caused.

"I'm ok, Will. I can feel some of them healing already. Even the rib feels a little better. Nothing important got hurt." Kennedy wanted to reassure her witch. She knew Willow worried every time the slayer got injured. Trying to lighten the mood. "Look, my tongue and fingers are fine," she said as raised a brow and wiggled her fingers.

Willow rolled her eyes and lightly smacked the slayer's leg. Sensing that her girl wanted to get past this conversation, the redhead acquiesced and continued her triage duty. She finally got to the lower part of the slayer's back with only several more cuts to tend to. She noticed that the slayer had two noticeably larger puncture wounds low on her back, near the waistband of her pants, on either side of her spine. The redhead also saw that the thorns were still in them.

"I'm sorry, baby, but these two are going to be a little trickier." Willow knew she was going to have to dig harder for them. This would cause discomfort and not only because of the rib issue. At the same time, the witch needed to make certain that she wasn't even coming close to infringing on her slayer's spine.

Carefully the witch guided the instrument into the brunette's flesh, taking painstaking care that she not do more injury to her girl. By the time Willow drew the thorn out, she was sweating slightly on her forehead. The rigidity in her slayer's form and complete silence let Willow know the removal had been very painful.

Willow examined the object pinched between tips of the surgical pliers. She creased her brows. "This one is a lot bigger and darker than the others…It really must be an old rose bush to have thorns this size." The witch dropped the object in the trash with the other thorns. Willow proceeded to take the other barb out of her slayer's back. It too was different than the others. The witch wondered if it was the right decision not to have a professional remove the thorns.

After all the wounds were cleaned and bandaged, she knelt in front of Kennedy again. "All done, baby." Then looking pensive, "What am I going to do with you?"

Kennedy understood her witch's question. Willow loved her girl and hated to see her get hurt. But the brunette was a slayer, so getting injured, severely at times, was part of the job description. The redhead's question was more of a resignation. Kennedy knew that her wife would have to go through life seeing the woman she loved get hurt, beat up and sometimes seriously wounded. It pained Kennedy to think how much that must bother the witch. The slayer knew that if roles were reversed, she'd have a hard time seeing her wispy redhead knocked around like a punching bag.

The slayer also knew that there was nothing she could do about their situation. She was a slayer. She had to fight evil even if that meant she got injured. She couldn't look herself in the mirror if she cowered because of the personal toll to her or on her body. The most she could do for Willow was to be the best slayer she could be, the best fighter, the smartest. Not allowing her demon enemies an opportunity to hurt her was the most she could give to Willow.

Kennedy leaned forward and carefully put her arms around her witch's neck. In answer to the woman's question, "Why don't you help me to bed?" It wasn't said sensuously. This was no night for that. Kennedy was in pain. She was in more pain than she thought she would be because of a broken rib and 'bush confrontation.' Kennedy merely wanted to get a good night's sleep. She was confident her wounds would be healed the next day, two days at the most.

"Okay, baby. That's probably the best thing for you." Willow stood up and took her slayer by the hand. She cautiously helped the slayer to her feet and they walked to the bedroom. Willow went to get Kennedy some pj's but the slayer waved her off. She watched as the brunette undid the fly of her pants and dropped them to the floor, soon followed by her underwear. "Doing the Full Monty tonight," the slayer remarked with a grin that she hoped let her girl know she didn't feel too bad. Willow gave her a small smile and laugh back.

The redhead turned down the bed covers and let Kennedy take her time getting in and positioned comfortably. The slayer had to lie on her stomach. With the rib, the slayer knew she wouldn't be able to find any position that was pain free. As she adjusted her body, the brunette noticed that she also had a headache, a small throb at the base of her skull. 'This is gonna be a fun night' she thought sarcastically.

After the slayer was situated as best as she could be, Willow changed into her pajamas and got into her side of the bed. She lay on her side facing her slayer. Kennedy had her head turned so she could see her witch. Willow saw an apologetic stare from brown eyes. The redhead knew that, although Kennedy depended on her for nursing her wounds, the slayer disliked having to put her through it. Willow knew that Kennedy wanted to spare the witch as much of her battle scars and pains as possible.

The witch also understood that Kennedy still had a part of her that thought getting hurt meant she wasn't a good slayer. Kennedy Prescott was proud and didn't ever like having someone else get the upper hand. Her slayer had 'lost' tonight in her own eyes. Sometimes the redhead wondered if that look the slayer had now had some shame in it. Though Willow never thought her girl anything but courageous and the best at her 'trade', she wondered if Kennedy saw herself as less than what she should be. Willow doubted if that over critical character trait would ever leave her slayer.

Looking at her brunette, the redhead could see that Kennedy was in real pain. She was surprised at that given the nature of the injuries. That gave the witch small cause for concern. She contemplated if there was in fact some internal injury that went unnoticed, or maybe the rib had punctured a lung. But, the witch knew that there was no way she'd get her girl to do anything about that. She'd have to wait to see how the slayer was in the morning.

At times like these, Willow often wondered what was going on inside the slayer's body. Slayer healing powers fascinated her. Could the slayer feel herself heal? What did it feel like? What was happening on a cellular level in a slayer's body? Those as a hundred more questions wiggled in the redhead's mind as she watched her slayer. It was one of the mysteries that were never far from the witch's natural curiosity.

On this night, Willow shoved the scientific query from her mind. What she wanted now was to comfort her ailing girl. Because, slayer or not, Kennedy was her girl and she was hurting. That alone was enough to make Willow focus on easing her brunette's troubles.

Still on her side, the witch reached over and brushed back some hair that had fallen onto the slayer's face. She softly swept the back of her fingers down the bronzed cheek of the woman. Her hand followed the brunette's shoulder and down her arm which was by the slayer's side. The alabaster hand ended by interlacing with the slayer's fingers.

Willow leaned in slowly and gave Kennedy a gentle kiss on the lips. "You'll feel better tomorrow." The words were soft and reassuring. The witch snuggled as close as she could to Kennedy without causing the slayer any additional pain.

The slayer nodded slightly as she closed her eyes. She was tired, her back, side and head ached, but she had her woman beside her. Kennedy had all she needed. The slayer welcomed sleep. She knew a good night's slumber cured a lot of ills.

What Kennedy didn't know was that she wouldn't have another peaceful night of sleep for quite a while.

The next few days after the run-in with "Bong Boy", as Kennedy referred to the cemetery vamp, did not go as well as the slayer expected. She had assumed on the night of the fight that she would wake up in the morning with all her wounds healed and a refreshed burst of energy. She was wrong.

The morning after the event Kennedy was awakened by the headache that started the night before. It was a throbbing pain at the base of her skull. A handful of aspirin did nothing to reduce the intensity. In fact, the brunette stayed in bed until 11:30am when it finally started to recede enough for her to get up.

Her wounds also were not healed. For sure, many of the small ones were gone. But, others were still in the healing stages and several of the more predominant ones didn't look much different than the night before. This Kennedy knew because Willow had checked on her injuries and changed her bandages.

The witch did notice that Kennedy's rib had improved but was still not completely mended. The bruise on her skin in that area was a dark purplish black with some yellowing mixed in. It looked horrible but Willow knew the coloring meant it was healing. When asked, the slayer said that her side felt better but there was still pain upon any significant movement.

The health status of Kennedy was of some concern to her but more to Willow. Kennedy realized that she wasn't healing like she usually did. In the back of her mind, she wondered if it had anything to do with "Bong Boy". But the slayer didn't see anything unusual about her fight other than the very outdated garb of her adversary. Horrible taste in style was not a reason for Kennedy to get worried.

Willow, on the other hand, was more troubled. She'd seen Kennedy, and Buffy for that matter, in pretty bad shape and their bodies always behaved in the slayer manner. Though she didn't say anything to her brunette, the witch cautiously wondered if something had transpired during the slayer's fight about which even she didn't know. It was the fact that the slayer was healing at some pace of a slayer that made Willow keep the thought to herself.

Because of the slayer's physical condition, and a lot of whining by the redhead, Kennedy didn't patrol the night after the fight. Lee handled it without the slightest hesitation. She didn't want Kennedy tracking demons until she was completely healed.

The next two days brought better results for Kennedy. Her wounds were almost totally gone. The only punctures remaining were the most severe. Even those were nearly completely healed.

Kennedy's cracked rib was back to normal, too. Willow had helped with a little meditation healing for that one. The bruise was mostly a light yellowish color. The slayer could move freely without discomfort.

The one thing that hadn't gone away was the headaches. The brunette still got them at the base of her head. However, unlike the last two days, the pain wasn't constant. She got them sporadically but mostly at night. In fact, of the effects of the fight, the only lingering one was the headaches that kept waking her up in the middle of the night. Kennedy didn't tell Willow about them. She'd merely get out of bed, down a handful of aspirin and go back to sleep. She even flushed the toilet so that if the witch did wake up when she got out of the bed, she'd think the slayer only had to go to the bathroom. Kennedy wasn't exactly sure why she didn't tell Willow about the headaches. The slayer was certain they were of no real significance and would go away. She didn't want her witch worrying about such a minor detail.

Kennedy, despite feeling better, didn't patrol the second night after the fight either. It was the regular night for Lee to patrol alone and the younger slayer told Kennedy earlier in the day to enjoy the night off. "Spend some time with your family…I'm sure Willow wouldn't mind a night with you without having to bandage you up." The day wasn't spent doing nothing. Willow, Kennedy and Samantha brought Dawn to the airport and bid her bon voyage to Italy. The rest of the day was spent grocery shopping, doing laundry and all the other mundane chores that make up the bulk of life.

That night the Prescott/Rosenberg family cozied up on the couch and watched tv until it was the little one's bedtime. After that, it was the two mothers' turn to snuggle in front of the television. Evenings alone together were something the couple still enjoyed. They still liked to sit embraced on the sofa. Whether they were watching tv, listening to music or even reading, they enjoyed the closeness.

Many times such intimacy would lead to a romantic session. But not this night; not that the redhead wasn't in the mood. After putting Samantha to bed, the couple snuggled on the couch and watched some nature show on discovery. As boring as Kennedy thought they were, she never complained because she knew how much her witch enjoyed them.

As they lay there, Willow, being spooned from behind by the slayer, started to run her fingers along the tanned skin of her brunette's arm which was draped over the witch's stomach. Her fingers moved slowly and barely touched the slayer's skin. It was an action that took conscious thought. That tiny act was enough to let Kennedy know her witch was 'in the mood.' The brunette then also felt the redhead lean back into her and rock her hips slightly. Again, it was such a small move that it had to be planned.

Though Willow couldn't see it, a wide smile grew on the slayer's face. Kennedy knew her wife well enough to notice the signs of Willow's infant foreplay moves. The witch was in the beginning stages of seducing her and the slayer was ready for more. It had been several days and the brunette missed the physical closeness. Kennedy leaned forward and sensuously kissed her witch's neck to let her know that she was reciprocating the desire.

Then the pounding hit. In an instant, Kennedy got a throbbing headache. As before, the pain was in the back of her head. She clenched her eyelids closed, hoping that she could will the pain away. She kept motionless waiting for the ache to stop.

Willow felt the sudden stiffness and turned her head to see the slayer's eyes closed tightly.

Kennedy opened her eyes. The headache was still there. ""Yeah, just got a little headache."

Willow chuckled. "Well that's the lamest excuse I've ever heard…Not very original, baby."

Kennedy tried to laugh but the pain got stronger. "I'm sorry, Red, but I think I need to get some aspirin…Let me see if I can get rid of this thing…" Kennedy moved Willow and got up off the couch. As she left for the bathroom, "Don't move…Once I get headache free, we're gonna do some damage to that couch."

Willow waited patiently once her slayer left the room. After fifteen minutes went by, the redhead began wondering where the brunette was. She got up and went to find Kennedy.

The witch found her slayer sitting on the edge of their bed with her head tucked down between her knees and her arms covering her head.

Kennedy looked up at the witch like she was looking directly into the sun. "Man, I think I've got a migraine. My head's pounding and the light is killing my eyes."

That ended any chance for romance that night. Willow had gotten migraines in the past, usually from spells she did that took too much toll on her. Sometimes, they even gave her nose bleeds. She knew how bad the pain could be and what the cure was- silence, darkness and solitude.

The witch told Kennedy to lie on the bed, which she did. Willow covered her with a small throw, made sure she'd taken aspirin and then turned off the light. "You need to just relax. I'll let you rest and check on you later." Willow left the room, closing the door as she went. 'No snuggles tonight I guess.' The witch's disappoint was soon replaced with regret for her slayer.

The next day found Kennedy feeling better. The night hadn't led to much sleep. The headache lingered for a while. But the slayer was eventually able to fall asleep. She didn't even wake when Willow got into bed.

"I feel much better," the slayer told her wife that morning. It was the truth. The rib was healed as were the puncture wounds. There were several miniscule scars and only two of the wounds, the ones on either side of her spine, were barely visible.

Kennedy decided to do some slayer reconnaissance. The several days of inactivity had made her edgy. During the day, she went to her usual demon bars to see if there was anything new she should know about. All was quiet on the demon front so she then went to her workout gym to let off some energy.

"I can tell your back to full strength," Lee said while on her back on the mat, put there by a round house kick from Kennedy.

Smiling proudly, "Can't keep a Prescott down for long…If you haven't guessed, I'm good to go on patrol alone tonight…" Then giving a devilish look. "I'm sure you can figure some way to spend the time with Paulette."

"Oh, by the way," the younger slayer said, "remember tomorrow's party starts at three. Jones' Beach. You now the one by Phil's Diner."

"Some friends from Paulette's yoga class and her cousin, Alice, and a friend of Alice's…Her name is…Traycee."

Kennedy nodded again. "Samantha's all excited about going to the beach…I heard back from Chris and Sandy, they're coming too."

Kennedy was looking forward to it also. She wanted her, Willow and even Samantha to get out more with people. She knew how easy it was, being who they were, to seclude themselves from the world at large.

"We'll see you tomorrow then." Kennedy said. The women ended their session and went their separate ways.

Kennedy's patrol that night went well. She had a renewed sense of strength, like she had gotten a deep night's sleep even though she hadn't. The brunette encountered only one vampire, a vamp trying to pass through on her way to Canada. Kennedy easily dusted the demon. The slayer was a little disappointed that she didn't run into Bong Boy. She wanted to give him 'payback' for their first meeting.

After she was done patrolling, Kennedy couldn't wait to get home. She had always gotten a case of the "Double H's", as it was euphemistically named, after a good staking. But this night, the "Horny" factor had kicked in full gear. She even stopped at a McDonald's drive-thru to squelch the first "H" so as not to disrupt appeasing the second.

Kennedy strode into her house shutting and locking the door in almost one action. The small light in the foyer entrance was on which meant Willow and Samantha were in bed. The slayer didn't hesitate. She ran up the stairs, taking the steps four at a time.

As she walked down the hall to her and Willow's bedroom, Kennedy was already taking off her clothes. She walked into the room and saw her witch sleeping in their bed. A feeling flushed over the slayer. She could have taken Willow right then. However, she knew she was sweaty from her fight and still had vamp dust in her hair. The brunette hurried to the bathroom and took a quick shower.

She came out of the master bath naked. The only thing in her hand was a towel that she was using to help dry her hair. The light was on in the bathroom and the slayer's silhouette could be seen from the bedroom.

Willow's voice startled Kennedy. But the slayer was instantly glad the witch had awakened.

Dropping the towel and walking seductively toward her bed, "A whistle would be envious. I'd say I'm sorry I woke you up…but I'm not."

When the last word left her mouth, the slayer was at the bottom of the bed. She grabbed the bedcovers and started to pull them. Inch by inch they exposed the form of her witch. When the sheets were completely off the redhead, Kennedy let out a deep breath and shook her head.

"Tsk, tsk. Pajamas on that hot little bod of yours…No, no…we can't have that." Kennedy placed her hands on Willow's feet and slowly ran them up the witch's legs until they reached the bottom of the SpongeBob SquarePants shorts she was wearing. The brunette took hold of the hem and just as methodically began to pull them down off the redhead. She didn't wait for Willow to shift her hips up; the clothing was off the witch and thrown to the side before the witch had a chance to cooperate.

The slayer then stood up at the end of the bed and took Willow by the ankles. With a wicked smile she dragged the witch, who was giggling by this time, to the end of the bed. The witch's legs dangled off the end.

"Seems we still have something covering these," said the brunette as she cupped Willow's breasts with her hands. "I think I can help with that." Again, the slayer didn't wait for a reaction from the redhead. Kennedy slid her hands under the bottom of Willow's top on each side of the witch. She let her fingers tease the alabaster skin there for a moment and then grazed her palms against the witch's skin as she lifted the shirt off. It landed on the other side of the room.

"Ahh, that's what I like to see," commented the brunette as she gazed at Willow's naked form. Willow hadn't said a word. She knew her slayer was in a feral mood. At times like these, the witch had learned to let her brunette take charge. It always turned out to be an exciting ride.

Kennedy leaned in and captured Willow's lips with her own. The slayer's tongue probed and caressed her lover's mouth. Kennedy loved kissing Willow. It was as if their mouths were made for each other. They moved in synch and knew when to linger and when to reach for more.

Kennedy's next destination was her redhead's firm hard peaks waiting for the wonders her tongue and mouth could do to them. The slayer didn't disappoint. The brunette enjoyed the feel of Willow's nipple on her lips, on her tongue. She took one in her mouth while her hand's thumb playfully grazed the other breast. Willow's body by now was tingling all over. She could feel the jolts of pleasure running to her core. The redhead ran her fingers through long raven hair. The witch's face cringed in pleasure with each new flick of the tongue or touch of a finger. Willow didn't understand how Kennedy could keep her love making seem so new and fresh after all the years they'd been together. Though the brunette did the same things to the witch, the moves that drove the redhead wild, they always seemed to be different somehow.

Finally satisfying her need on the redhead's breasts, Kennedy knelt down at the foot of the bed. Even though her own body was ready and on the verge of release, Kennedy wanted even more to make her lover fall. She got a strange sense of power and fulfillment in giving Willow an orgasm. The stronger the release, the more satisfied she was. There were times when it far outrivaled dusting the nastiest of vampires.

Kennedy lingered near the witch's center, letting her hands roam and press. Willow could feel the slayer's breath on her. The brunette made sure that Willow was ready. When the witch leaned back on the bed and whispered, "Oh, God…", the slayer knew it was time.

Kennedy placed Willow's knees over her shoulders and went in for the kill. The moment her mouth touched the witch, alabaster hands clawed at the bed sheet beneath her. The witch murmured, "Oh, God,…Baby…" The rest that came out were moans and sighs, the witch's body having taken over all senses.

Kennedy worked like a master artisan, creating a piece of living art. And that was what she was doing, using her tools, the perfect combinations of moves with her mouth and tongue, to bring her lover to perfection, the height of gratification. The slayer had taken her 'talents' to the pinnacle of expertise. She was Michelangelo and Willow was her David. Kennedy wanted to make Willow know that noone else in the world could ever come close to giving her satisfaction the way her slayer could. Kennedy wanted to be an opiate to the witch.

It didn't take long for slayer's 'aptitude' to bring Willow to a roaring release. The witch arched her back and raised her hips off the bed as the waves rolled through. Arms reached above her trying to find something to grasp to anchor her as the sensations poured over her. As the last spasm left, a silly thought ran through the witch's head. 'This is so much better than a foot massage.'

Kennedy regaled in the effect she had on her witch. She felt the tension in the redhead's muscles as the orgasm hit, then the calm afterwards.

But the slayer's body was still humming for release. It demanded attention. It sought out Willow's touch.

Kennedy got up just enough to place her hands on Willow's waist. She pulled the witch toward her. As the redhead's body got further off the end of the bed, the slayer leaned back on the floor and brought the witch on top of her. Willow was in the moment again, knowing her slayer's body needed to be tended to. She could feel the heat resonating off the slayer's naked body, her breath short and chopped.

Within seconds, Kennedy grabbed Willow's hand and shoved it between her legs. The slayer was frantic in her actions.

In jagged, insistent breath, "Fuck me, Red…" It wasn't a request. Kennedy's body was ready to explode and she needed Willow to push her into the divine.

Willow was caught up in the emotion and fervor of the moment. The need in the slayer seemed to come from some new depth. Willow saw an extra 'want' in those chocolate eyes. The witch didn't bother to wonder from where the desire sprang; she just wanted to set it free. Willow wanted to give her slayer exactly what she desired. The witch entered the girl hard and she did what was asked of her. The redhead fucked her wife. She pumped her fingers in and out and attacked her slayer's neck and nipples with her mouth. She could taste the sweat on bronzed skin. Willow didn't stop her movements until she saw brown eyes begin to roll back. Kennedy's fingers grabbed onto the witch's back and she stammered "Ohh…fuuuckk!" as her orgasm hit. She held onto the redhead and let the powerful spasms shoot through her body. She felt a blaze deep from her core. It was exactly what she needed. The slayer ended by dropping her arms out to the side on the floor.

After laying there for a while longer, the women got up and climbed into bed. The sheets were gathered to cover them and they soon fell sleep in each other's arms.

Chocolate eyes popped open like a spring loaded latch. The slayer remained still as her eyes darted about. The room was dark except for light given off by the alarm clock on the bed stand and moonlight spread on the walls. As eyes searched, Kennedy's slayer hearing waited for the sound that woke her up. When she heard the faint noise again, the slayer sat up quickly in the bed. Her first impulse was to look out the window that was to her right. The drapes were pulled back allowing in the moonlight. As the brunette looked, she saw a form. It took only a second for the slayer to recognize the silhouette before her.

Except now, the vampire didn't look as if his attention was in outer space. The demon was in full vamp mode with fangs outstretched from his lips and the most harrowing expression under his protruded forehead. This time the vampire's look showed he meant business. The creature was staring intently at the slayer. Kennedy could do nothing but stare back.

The voice startled the slayer. She shut her eyes and opened them again. As she did, she noticed she was standing naked over by the window through which she had just seen Bong Boy. Confused, Kennedy shook her head quickly and turned to the voice. The slayer saw Willow, in bed, propped up on her elbow giving the brunette a bewildered look.

It took another moment for the slayer to get her bearings. She wasn't sure what had happened. Somehow she had gotten from the bed to the window without knowing it. The slayer instantly turned back and looked at the window. Bong Boy was gone. She scanned the outside area she could see but there was no sign of the demon. 'He was right there,' the brunette said to herself.

"Kenne? Is something out there?" Willow wasn't sure what Kennedy was doing but the slayer seemed preoccupied.

Kennedy, resigning herself to the fact that she'd missed a chance at the vampire, walked back to the bed. Upon further thought, she decided that she must have been dreaming and sleep-walked to the window.

"Everything's ok…Go back to sleep. I thought I heard a noise…I guess I didn't." The slayer didn't know how else to explain what just occurred.

Kennedy got into bed and snuggled up against her redhead. 'That was weird.' The slayer put the event out of her mind and soon both women were asleep once more.

From the Country's first to most recent, the Fourth of July in Massachusetts has always been a slice of Americana. The Commonwealth that spawned the Boston Tea Party, John Adams and the midnight ride of Paul Revere knew how to do Independence Day right. There were the old time parades in almost every town along with picnics, parties and of course fireworks.

For the younger crowd, the Fourth also signified a day at the beach. Time to take in some sun and fun at the rustic beaches of the Bay State. On this Fourth of July, Lee Gagno and her girlfriend Paulette had put together a nice get together for old and new friends to enjoy the holiday at Jones Beach in Assonet, Massachusetts. Though not the sugary white sand found on the Florida Gulf Coast, the Assonet beach was considered one of the better for that region of the country.

By 2pm, Lee and Paulette had staked out their area on the wide sandy beach and pitched several umbrellas, the same number of blankets and had coolers and radio set to go. The others invited started showing by three. By the time Willow, Kennedy and Samantha got there, almost everyone was accounted for. Several friends of Paulette's friends were present. Two were gay women, one a gay man with his boyfriend and another two women who were straight. Lee had invited a couple of council employees who were able to make the drive from Boston. They were gay women also. They had a six year old boy who immediately began to make sand castles.

The Prescott/Rosenberg clan got there just as the two women they had invited arrived. The two were friends of the witch and slayer. They were sisters; one straight and one gay. The straight one, Sandy, had her two year old daughter with her. The little girl and Samantha had played together before.

All introductions were made and the holiday festivities started. The kids played in the water along with most of the adults. Samantha and Willow made a large sandcastle while Lee and Kennedy talked 'shop.' The weather was perfect for a July day. It was hot and sunny enough for Willow to pay special attention to sunscreen for her and Sammie. Luckily, she had no problem 'convincing' her brunette to rub the lotion on her back. Everyone brought food to share and, despite the illegality of it on the beach, there were plenty of alcoholic beverages to go around.

The party was in full swing by 5pm. The music was cranking; everyone was laughing and enjoying themselves. Willow kept staring at her slayer in her skimpy two piece bathing suit. 'What a body.' Willow never tired of looking at her slayer. She was in awe of how comfortable Kennedy was so scantily clad. The redhead knew that her brunette enjoyed showing off her beautiful physique. She had been that way even before she became a slayer. Modesty never got in the brunette's way of having a good time.

Because of the couple wounds on her back that still weren't completely gone, the slayer wore a loose shirt over the two piece bikini. That didn't distract from the view as far as the witch was concerned. Kennedy was a sight to behold regardless of her dress. Bronzed shapely legs and a perfectly curved taut body were the things for which bikinis were made. Willow couldn't have asked for a better view.

Kennedy was also having a good time. She knew that she kept getting the 'look' from her wife. And the slayer gave the adoration back. Kennedy spent most of her time making small talk with the different guests at the party. But even when she was, the brunette always had a special glance ready for her witch. She watched as Willow talked to others or played with the kids, always with a smile that could outshine the sun. Kennedy saw how graceful the redhead moved. The witch wore a bikini top and cut off jean shorts. Her head, covered with a sun hat to protect her delicate alabaster skin, made Willow look like something out of The Sound of Music. The witch was the slayer's own personal sweet, adorable Maria. Kennedy couldn't help but notice how beautiful her wife was. 'I'll have to show her just how hot she is when we get home,' the slayer chided to herself.

Right when the party goers were getting ready to eat, the last of the guests appeared. Paulette ran over to greet the two women as soon as she saw them on the beach's entrance boardwalk. The others watched as Paulette yelled to the shorter of the two and gave her a big hug. Then the three proceeded to join the party.

"Hey, everyone? This is my cousin Alice." Paulette had a tone of pride in her voice as she hugged the small brown curly haired woman. Alice was rather short, not reaching more than 5'2". She had big brown eyes. Her outfit was a linen sage paisley print and linen shorts of the same solid green color. The whole ensemble covered a one piece lime green bathing suit.

Then Paulette pointed to the woman beside her cousin. "And this is her friend, Traycee."

The two women waved to the group and looked around silently saying "Hi" with a nod of their heads. The other people at the party said 'Hi" and "Hello" as they continued their festivities. There was plenty of time to meet and greet the newcomers.

Kennedy was standing talking to Lee when the two women were brought to the group. While Paulette was introducing them to the crowd, Lee was giving some additional information to Kennedy.

"Alice is Paulette's cousin on her mother's side. She goes to Syracuse and is supposed to be pretty smart. Her friend, Traycee comes from money Paulie told me. Got some rich real estate dad or something like that. I'm pretty sure she goes to Syracuse too."

Kennedy heard part of what Lee was telling her. She nodded every so often. The slayer's attention kept going back to the cousin's friend. The brunette couldn't help staring at her every so often. Traycee wore a white bikini that left nothing to the imagination. Her shorts were the skimpiest ones Kennedy had seen in a long time. She had a sheer yellow coverall as a shirt. There was no mistaking that the outfit was meant to be noticed. The woman was stunningly beautiful; rather tall, which was mostly legs, and had glistening blonde hair with just the right amount of wave in it. Kennedy could tell she had piercing blue eyes. The woman was shaped like an athlete, toned and chiseled in a way that didn't come without serious exercising. Traycee had a tan that was perfect from head to toe. The slayer could tell that it was a tan and not the blonde's natural skin tone. It didn't matter; she looked amazing. Tryacee reminded the slayer of a Victoria's Secret model. Kennedy was entranced by the woman.

It took the slayer a few moments to realize she was again looking over at the newcomer. She gawkily shifted her eyes down and then got a guilty feeling. Kennedy wasn't sure why she had been affected by the blonde. She'd seen hundreds of beautiful women, none ever captured her attention like that…except for Willow. The brunette turned to see where Willow was. The witch was talking to their friend Chris. For some reason, the brunette felt relieved. Realizing what she'd just done, Kennedy started to talk to Lee about her previous patrol. The slayer wanted anything to get her attention off the beautiful new party guest.

When Kennedy looked at Willow, she thought the witch was engaged in other conversation, which she was to a degree. However, Kennedy didn't know that Willow had seen her reaction to the 'friend.' When Paulette came over with her two arrivals, Willow looked around to find her slayer. Paulette had told her about Alice and really wanted the witch and slayer to meet her. The redhead searched for her wife and spotted her beside Lee who was obviously talking to the older slayer. But, Willow noticed right away that Kennedy was not talking back to Lee. Willow watched as her slayer sporadically stared at the beautiful blonde. She saw chocolate eyes fix on the woman. At first, the witch thought nothing. But the stare continued just long enough for it to be a conscious action. Willow felt uncomfortable for an instant. Finally she saw the brunette divert her eyes. Willow quickly turned to talk to her friend, Chris, so that Kennedy wouldn't think she was spying on her. Why the slayer would think that, Willow didn't know. It was just a gut reaction.

The party kept on and, eventually, Paulette and Lee were able to introduce Willow and Kennedy to Alice and Traycee. Paulette told the group about Alice's scholarship and accolades at Syracuse. Tracyee told them about her activities at the college also. The women were actually in a summer internship at the New York institution but decided they had to take a break for the holiday. "Paulie's been bugging me to come over here…so I though what better time than now. We have a break in our research so Traycee and I decided to fly in and do the touristy beach scene for a week."

It was evident to Willow that Paulette was very proud of her cousin. It was just as plain that her cousin and the blonde were friends. The six women talked some more and got to know each better. The whole time, Kennedy tried not to analyze Traycee, deduce her family background or her sense of 'self.'. The slayer didn't understand the fascination she had with the woman. There was something about her, the way she held herself, her moves. They exuded confidence and sensuality. The blonde wasn't an empty head either, no Paris Hilton comparison. The woman was beautiful and had spunk. That was a combination that Kennedy always found very appealing.

Finally, the women dispersed to talk to others. Kennedy stayed with Willow and Sammie and didn't think about the blonde again. The party went on until after sunset and soon it was time for the local fireworks display. The city's display was to be over the open water. Just before they started, Kennedy found herself next to Traycee once more. They had both gone to a cooler for a beer.

"Yeah. We're married." For some reason, the slayer thought it important the woman know of her marital status.

"Wow, and that's your little girl?" Traycee pointed to Samantha who was sitting in between Willow's legs waiting for the fireworks to start.

Kennedy smiled. "Sure is…mine and Wil's." Kennedy was very proud of her family.

Traycee looked at the child and then Kennedy. "She looks like you…very beautiful."

Kennedy didn't know how to take that statement. With any other woman, she would have thought it a nice compliment for her daughter. But the way the blonde said it gave the brunette the impression it was meant for her. Kennedy froze for a second and then said, "Thank you. She is a beauty." The slayer saw the blonde give her a glance out of the corner of her eye.

It was then that the fireworks started and Kennedy excused herself and went to sit by Willow and Samantha. The family enjoyed the show, Samantha squealing and screaming and asking for more noise and bigger bangs.

Finally, the fireworks were over as was the party. Everyone had had a wonderful time. People started to gather their belongings to head to wherever their destination. For most, that meant going home. Lee and Kennedy were patrolling together that night. Paulette, Alice and Traycee were going out to a bar to continue the party. In fact, Paulette asked Lee if she, Kennedy and Willow wanted to go with them. The slayers had to decline because of their obligation. Willow declined also but couldn't have gone anyway because of Samantha. The little girl was almost falling asleep, even before they left.

As Paulette and her cohorts left, she kissed Lee and told her she'd see her at home. She told her slayer girlfriend to be careful. Lee kissed her back. "You go have fun. I know how much you've been waiting to see Alice." Paulette was all excited.

As the three said their good byes, Traycee went over to Kennedy. "It was nice meeting you, Kennedy…" The woman took the slayer's hand for a handshake. She held on with both hands. "I hope we meet again."

Again, the slayer's reaction was that she'd just received a come-on. It made her feel good that she still had the ability to attract someone so beautiful. Before the slayer realized what she was saying, the words "I'm sure we'll get together again," came spurting out. Kennedy stopped at that and watched the woman leave.

Soon thereafter, Kennedy was driving home with Willow in the front seat and a sleeping daughter in the back.

Willow started first. "That was fun. I'm exhausted though. Paulette's cousin seems really nice. Did you know that she's going for an architectural degree?"

Kennedy shook her head. "No, I didn't. But she did seem nice. She and Paulette are hilarious together. You can tell they're related."

Willow was silent for a minute, looking out the front window. Then, "And her friend, Traycee…She seems nice too. She's really beautiful." Willow didn't like what she'd just done. She knew she wanted to see Kennedy's reaction and hear her answer.

Kennedy tried not to fidget or act any differently. She nodded slightly. "Yeah, I guess. Lee said she comes from money and you know how that can be. Probably has a personal trainer." Kennedy couldn't believe what she'd just said. She came from money and never liked when those type of comments where made about her or others of wealth. She also knew her answer sounded like she was trying to find fault with the blonde. She decided to shut up.

"Maybe." Willow saw her slayer trying to act nonchalant. She felt a split second of jealousy and then tossed it out of her mind. There was no denying that Traycee was a very attractive, sexy woman. Willow would have been lying if she said that she hadn't noticed the woman when she first arrived. The blonde was statuesque; with the type of look that men, and the right kind of women, drool over. A person would have to be blind not to see the natural sexuality that oozed from Traycee. Willow didn't expect Kennedy to never look at nor notice a pretty woman again. 'Geez, stop with the high school insecurities.' Willow knew she was having an unnecessary flash back to all those times in high school when she was intimidated by the popular and beautiful girls. Willow stopped her internal dialogue as they went home.

Later that night, after Kennedy had dropped Willow and Samantha home, the brunette and Lee went patrolling at the neighborhood vampire hot spots. It turned out that although Halloween was slow for demon activity, the Fourth of July was not. So many drunk, cheery people were hard to resist. There was usually some vampire stronghold waiting to strike at the innocents.

As the two slayers patrolled, they discussed the day's event. They talked about how great a time they all had and how it was nice to meet new people and try to widen their circle of acquaintances to more than just the slayer/demon connection. Because there were more slayers now, there was naturally more opportunity for contact by them with the general public. And with the new Watcher's Council's attitude about slayers, the chosen were no longer forced into the lonely existence those before had lived. So long as they were careful, slayers were beginning to have actual normal friendships with people that had no idea about their true calling.

It wasn't that slayers around the world were now opening up to every person under the sun. They were still a very close-knit group who mainly kept to themselves. In fact, in Lee's case, she'd only recently told Paulette about what she was. Frankly, the younger slayer didn't think anyone would believe her anyway if she told the truth.

With Kennedy and Lee, both had friends that knew nothing of their 'abilities' but who nonetheless were considered pals. It helped give them some relief from the nonstop pressure that was the life of a slayer.

As they walked, Kennedy tried to casually get more information on Traycee. For some reason her mind kept pushing for information on the woman. She purposefully mixed in questions about the blonde with those of Alice and their other friends. But there was a slightly different tone to her queries about the blonde that went unnoticed by Lee. Kennedy finally stopped asking about the woman for fear that the younger slayer would think there was more to her curiosity than there was. Kennedy changed the subject.

"So, Paulie and Alice seem more like sisters than cousins." The slayers were heading back to Kennedy's car to go to their last patrol spot.

Lee nodded. "Yeah. Paulie told me that they lived practically next door to each other when they were little. They were always together. Alice's family moved when they were in freshmen in high school…I think to New Hampshire. Paulie said it really tore her up for a while. Alice was her best friend. She's the only one that Paulie told about her being gay. She's so proud that Alice got a scholarship to Syracuse. She's supposed to be pretty good at the architecture stuff."

Kennedy listened as Lee talked about her girlfriend and the girl's family. The brunette got a smile on her face with an obvious realization. When Lee saw the look, she asked the slayer what was wrong.

The younger slayer didn't know how to respond. She was still trying to pretend that she was in control of her emotions. The last break-up was so hard and messy that she didn't want to chance that again.

Defensively, "We're taking things one day at a time…Just having fun…No big plans."

Kennedy shook her head. "Didn't answer my question. That's because you are in love with her…You'd never tell her you were a slayer if you weren't head over heels."

Putting her hands in her pants pockets, Kennedy spoke sincerely. "Don't try to kid me. I was the queen of denial when it came to love. It's good you have someone. She'll make you want to…try harder…ya know?" Then turning to Lee, "I'm happy for you. Paulette's a good woman."

Looking directly back at Kennedy, Lee got a serious tone, "I know…" Then in a lower tone but just as seriously, "…So's Willow." Lee wasn't sure why she said that; it just seemed to come out.

Kennedy went to answer but didn't. She wasn't sure how to take the younger slayer's comment. Was it a compliment or a reminder?

At the last patrol stop, the slayers finally saw some action. Fortunately, there was only a small a group of three new vampires waiting outside a late night drinking establishment for the last Independence Day stragglers to wobble out of bar ripe for the picking. Though outnumbered by one, the outcome was in the slayers' favor. It took hardly any time for the two women to dust every last one of the vamps. After they were done, Kennedy commented on how "slow" patrolling had been lately.

Afterwards, both were wired and the "Double H's" set in. They got rid of the first part by stopping at an IHOP and devouring enough food that even the short order cook left his post to watch. As to the second problem, both headed home knowing that each had a beauty waiting that would relive them of that burden.

As Kennedy drove home after dropping Lee off at her apartment, all the brunette could think about was satisfying her 'hunger.' 'Sex…I want sex.' That kept running through the slayer's head.

That startled the slayer and she quickly thought about Willow. Kennedy brought the image of the witch's naked body to her. "That's more like it," she mumbled. She thought about feeling her witch under her and touching and tasting her. The slayer knew that her libido was in high gear. She usually got a 'sex rush' after slaying. However, she did notice that her desire for sex was especially strong recently. Kennedy relegated it to the Seraph situation and the couple's reaction to it. Regardless of the catalyst, Kennedy was appreciative of her lustful condition. Having sex with her redhead was one of life's great pleasures for her.

By the time Kennedy got home, she had visualized her and Willow together to such an extent that she was already primed. She ran into the house to find her slayer sitting in a chair reading a book on Tantumarian Spells and Potions.

The slayer didn't hesitate when she saw her witch. Kennedy went over and scooped her witch out of the chair and started up the stairs.

Willow was surprised by the move. Finally realizing what was happening, she let her slayer take control. The redhead put her arms around her slayer's neck. She saw the 'look' in the brunette's face. Willow smiled knowing it must have been an eventful patrol.

Kennedy's mouth had moved to the redhead's ear. "Just two." The slayer kept attacking the witch's skin with her mouth.

They got upstairs and as they passed Samantha's room, Kennedy asked quickly, "Sam ok tonight?…She go to bed without a fight?" The witch answered in the affirmative to both as she let her slayer bring her into their bedroom.

The witch expected to be thrown on the bed, but the brunette took them both into their bathroom.

Willow was taken slightly aback by her slayer's actions. Kennedy was never a timid lover and her sex drive was 'active' but lately the witch noticed that her girl seemed to be brimming over with 'the urge.' And she was being very inventive with their 'session' locations. For her part, Willow was willing and happy to oblige her slayer's desires.

It took only a nod of the head from the witch and within a few minutes the two women were in the hot steamy shower lathering each other up and in the middle of serious foreplay. Kennedy couldn't keep her hands and mouth off her witch. She pressed her body against the girl and her hands roamed all over the contours of her redhead's slender form. The witch and slayer kissed and Kennedy used her tongue piercing to track sensations along the witch's shoulders and neck. She made Willow moan when the metal skirted across her nipple. Both women were captured in the passion as they rubbed and kissed, the soapy water a lubricant for caressing hands.

Finally, Kennedy could stand it no longer. She turned Willow so her back was against the shower wall and pressed her body hard against her wife. Her hand searched for and found its destination. Kennedy kissed Willow deep as her fingers began their rhythmic dance. Willow's body reacted immediately and it undulated in unison. The water sprayed over their bodies, the glistening from their actions unnoticeable under the liquid cascade.

Kennedy kept her actions at a fervent pace, watching her witch for the sign that her release was coming. Then she saw it. Willow's chest began to rise and fall faster and her breath caught in her throat. The witch groaned as she clung to her slayer.

Kennedy felt Willow's release hit. She felt the muscles contract and her redhead go rigid while the orgasm rippled through her. Kennedy felt like she was on top of the world.

As soon as the last wave left her, Willow quickly grabbed her slayer behind her neck and brought her in for a deep sensual kiss. Now it was the witch's turn.

Willow wasted no time in pushing the slayer back and turned her so she was facing the opposite shower wall. The water still pelted them as Willow 'did unto' Kennedy as the slayer had done unto her. Not so long after the witch had fallen, she got her slayer to the same frantic incredible height. The slayer fell as hard and as long as had the redhead.

After their interlude, the two women stayed in the shower for a few more moments, holding one another while the water cascaded over them. Heaven could only hope to be as wonderful.

The couple eventually got out of the shower and got into bed. Neither bothered with clothes. Willow was satiated. Though Kennedy was feeling relieved, the slayer knew she could easily go for another round. She thought to herself that maybe she was going into another slayer phase, one in which the slaying after-affects were intensified. She smiled with that possibility. 'If that's what it is, Wil's gonna be one tired witch.' Kennedy turned off the bedside lamp. Darkness enveloped the room.

"Night, babe." Kennedy's tone was of a contented woman. She would forego driving her witch past the point of exhaustion this night.

Kennedy rolled over onto her stomach. The witch draped her hand over the slayer's back and gently ran her fingers over the small of her back.

Willow didn't know that as she ran her fingers on the bronzed skin, there were two small, blackish marks the size of a grain of salt where the slayer had been punctured by the urchin like objects the night of the Bong Boy incident.

They were too small for Willow to have seen while in the slower. But they were there.

They were there and as the slayer and witch would find out later, they were not harmless.

The morning after Independence Day, the witch and slayer could have easily slept in if their daughter would have let them. However, the little girl was up bright and early. She ran into her mothers' room and jumped on the bed. Kennedy rolled over and put her head under the pillow. She had the beginnings of a headache and couldn't handle the rambunctious nature of Sammie. Hearing her wife grumble, Willow got up with the child and took her downstairs for breakfast. It took another hour before the slayer pulled herself out of bed.

Kennedy went downstairs and into the kitchen where Willow was having coffee. Samantha was looking sternly at a piece of toast with jam. There was spilt milk on the table and a plastic glass on the floor beside the girl. Kennedy looked at the scene then at Willow.

"We're having a stand-off. She won't eat her breakfast…and she decided she didn't want milk and knocked the glass over. Now she won't pick it up like I asked her to." Willow stood there knowing that her daughter was trying out the boundaries of new found defiance.

Usually, Kennedy would have been amused at the development of her daughter's personality. But not today.

"Sam! Pick up that glass…Now!…and eat your toast!" Kennedy was in no mood for the toddler's independent streak.

The brunette didn't bother to see her daughter's reaction. She walked over to the coffee maker, grabbed a clean mug from the cabinet and poured herself a cup. She turned around and sat down at the table nook by the kitchen bay window.

At first, Willow didn't say a word to her slayer. She could tell the woman's mood wasn't 'happy.' She assumed the brunette still had the headache from when she woke up. Willow felt a little bad for her slayer. Their 'romantic' night had been intense and that type of activity usually left the slayer in a glorious mood the next day. The redhead tried to make conversation to see if she could talk her girl out of her mood.

"Did you talk to Faith yet and find out what's up with her and Miguel?" Willow had been told by Kennedy after her birthday party that the slayer suspected Faith and Miguel were having problems.

Kennedy snapped at Willow. "No! Jesus, I've been busy ya know..It's not like Faith's love life is my top priority."

Willow was surprised with the angry response. "Don't bite my head off. I was just asking…You were concerned about it the other day." She decided not to bring the subject up again.

Kennedy really didn't hear what Willow said. Her head was hurting and she just wanted to shut down her brain for a few minutes. Sitting at the table, the brunette tried to empty her mind. She ignored the pain and tried to relax.

Kennedy opened her eyes and the vision was gone. 'What the hell?' she wondered. Kennedy lifted her head and her line of sight was directed out the bay window. It looked out over the yard lined in the back by large oak and pine trees. The slayer seemed to stare at nothing.

Hiding among the trees out of the direct line of the morning sun, Kennedy saw the hippie vamp from her patrol several nights earlier. Though far away, the slayer was certain she could see the demon laughing…laughing at her.

Without hesitation, Kennedy jumped out of her chair, threw open the back kitchen door and ran across the back yard. The vampire had gotten away once. She was not going to let him do it again. By the time the brunette got to the line of trees, there was noone in sight. Kennedy ran into the woods, searching around for the demon or some sign of where he went. She found nothing. After a few minutes, the slayer came out of the woods and headed for the house.

"What happened, Kenn? You took off like you saw a ghost." Willow had no idea what got into her slayer. One minute she was Ms. Grumpy at the kitchen table and the next she was Slayer-in-action.

"Not a ghost…a bumpie…Bong Boy. The hippie freak was in the back yard." Kennedy's voice was angry and frustrated.

Willow was startled by the news. They'd never had a demon go to their house before. She knew it was just a matter of time, but had hoped for the event to be put off longer.

"Did you see where he went?" Willow got a creepy feeling wondering if maybe the demon was still out there watching them.

"No. I don't know what happened. He must have busted it as soon as he saw me coming." Kennedy was pissed. Not only did she still have a headache but she'd also lost the same vampire twice.

The witch didn't say anything more. She saw how upset her slayer was. Trying to talk about it more would just get the brunette mad at her.

The two stood there for a few moments, noone speaking. Finally, Kennedy muttered "I'm getting dressed. I gotta meet Lee for a training session." The slayer walked off before Willow had a chance to respond. On her way upstairs, the brunette stepped on one of Samantha's toys. She kicked it hard down the stairs while saying under her breath, "Fucking toys everywhere." Kennedy couldn't wait to let off some steam.

Later, Kennedy and Lee were sparring. The slayers, even though in physically fit condition and well versed in hand to hand combat, still worked out almost every day. They trained on different weapons to keep their skills sharp. The fought each other to make sure that they didn't become lax in their fighting styles. Kennedy had shown Lee some of her techniques learned in Brazil. The sparring got intense but never out of control.

The slayers were battling each other. Each had moments when one got the advantage over the other. Kennedy, however, was still the better skilled. Lee noticed that the older slayer was particularly ready for the fight that day. She pressed for more intense contact. Kennedy's headache was gone and she had pent up energy to lose. The two women fought. For anyone looking at them, they would have thought the two were trying to kill each other. Such was the nature of slayer workouts.

They sparred for a good while and then Lee decided she'd had enough. Standing up and lowering her arms. "Ok, that's enough. I've got some errands to run."

"Hey!" Lee shouted. "Cheap shot. I said I'm done. If you need to keep hitting something, go beat the crap outta the hard bag." She started to walk toward the locker room.

Kennedy got a smirk on her face and decided to tease her. The brunette snuck up behind her and went to throw a light punch at her head. However, Lee heard the slayer coming up from behind and turned at the last minute and caught her boss square in the jaw with a left hook. Lee had meant it as a friendly reminder that she too was a slayer who had a few tricks up her sleeve.

When the punch landed on Kennedy's face, something in the slayer snapped. It was like a voice in her head told her she was being "dissed" by the younger, a physical act of subordination. Kennedy responded by lashing out in rage.

Out of nowhere, the slayer became incensed and went after her fellow slayer. The brunette jumped on Lee, forcing her on the floor. She began hitting the woman. The older slayer didn't even seem to have a plan of attack; she just kept lashing out.

Lee was taken completely off guard by Kennedy's actions. At first, she wasn't sure what was happening. But she quickly realized she was in a real fight and started to defend herself. She fought back and after taking some hard hits was able to kick Kennedy off her.

The brunette landed on her back and slid for a few feet before stopping. She was ready to get back up and attack again but her mind started to clear. The fog of anger lifted and she realized what had occurred. Kennedy, still on her back, got up into a sitting position. She stared at a still very surprised but also pissed off Lee.

"Shit! Sorry…Lee…I don't know…what…Fuck!…I didn't mean to…" The slayer really didn't know how to apologize for an action that she had no clue as to why she did it.

Lee was silent for a long time. She had trouble looking at her slayer partner. She too was trying to decipher what got into the older woman. Eventually, she decided that Kennedy's enthusiasm had gotten the better of her. Even slayers lost control once in a while.

Accepting Kennedy's attempt at a sincere "Sorry", the younger slayer gave her an expression that let Kennedy know she was forgiven. Lee went over to the brunette and held out her hand to help the woman up. Kennedy took it and, once standing, the two slayers were eye to eye.

Nothing else was said and the two went to the locker room to shower and change. The two didn't speak but went about their business.

As the two slayers were packing up their things to leave, there was a knock at the door. The gym that Kennedy and Lee used for training was a private building bought by the Watcher's Council for the sole benefit of Lee and Kennedy and any other slayer, Council member or affiliate who might need its use. Noone from the 'regular' world knew about it except those close to the slayers.

"Hey guys! We saw your cars out front and figured we'd see if you wanted to go to Hailey's…Alice is hungry and Traycee desperately needs a rum and coke. Whatdaya say?"

Lee glanced over to Kennedy. The brunette felt bad about her actions and thought this might be a way to help smooth things out with the younger slayer. Drinks and laughs did wonders to put friendships back on track.

"I'm game if you are," Kennedy stated. There was a hint of request in the brunette's tone.

Lee cracked a smile. "Sure. Kinda feel like a beer would be a good thing right about now."

The decision made, they all exited the building. Kennedy called Willow to see if she could go over also. She got the answering machine and left a message. As the women walked to their respective vehicles, Traycee was beside Kennedy. The slayer noticed that the blonde was dressed very conservative compared to her astounding bikini on the Fourth of July. She wore expensive blue jeans and a designer t-shirt. Before Traycee veered to Paulette's car, she leaned over to the brunette.

Softly so noone else could hear, "Glad you're coming.…" Then coyly, "Paulette says only good things about you."

Kennedy didn't respond. She kept walking and got into her car. But, the whole way to the bar, the slayer had the scent of the woman's perfume swimming in her head.

While Kennedy's day unfolded, Willow was having a few glitches to her own day. After the brunette left, Willow got Samantha ready and took her to her tumbling class. While she waited, the witch organized her thoughts on what she needed and wanted to do. First, she was still upset about a demon hanging around their yard. She thought she could do a little research to see if there'd been any strange "dog bites" in the area lately or if there was anything on the internet about a "counterculture" vampire. She knew the demon had gotten under Kennedy's skin and wanted to help her slayer in whatever way she could.

The witch also had a few telephone calls to make about a possible teaching position in the fall. She'd already submitted her resume to various school districts.

Most importantly, Willow wanted to spend some time trying to tap into her 'magickal' source as she did at the Grand Canyon. She was attempting to deepen her connection with the universe and her power. So far in her attempts, she'd been unsuccessful. The redhead chalked it up to all the issues she'd had on her mind in the recent weeks. Now that she had a clearer picture of what she wanted to do, she hoped that her 'channel' wouldn't be so blocked.

After tumbling class was over, Willow dropped off Samantha at one of her friend's house for a "play date." With Kennedy training, the witch knew she had several hours all to herself to practice her craft.

"Cripes…What is the problem?" Willow was talking to herself as she walked around her upstairs 'office.' The redhead had been trying to develop that deep connect with her psyche that she felt in Arizona. Her results were less than she expected. The witch had been able to briefly sense that same feeling of attachment to another dimension or reality. But it was unsustainable, as fleeting as time itself in the Great Mystery. The more Willow tried, the more blocked she became.

Finally, the redhead took another approach. She decided not to try to connect. Instead, she closed her eyes, breathed deeply and thought about…nothing. There was no magick, no sensing of the universe, no mind expansion. Willow did nothing but 'be.'

The witch was brought of her state when she heard the doorbell ring. She quickly opened her eyes and looked around from her sitting position on the floor. She was tired. The redhead felt like she'd run all day. She glanced at the clock on the desk top. Almost three hours had gone by. The doorbell rang again.

"Uh, oh." The witch jumped up and hurried down the stairs to the front door. It was the mother of Samantha's friend bringing the girl home.

Flustered, "Hey, Shelly. Sorry for not answering sooner…I was in the laundry room. Didn't hear the doorbell at first."

"You have a good time with Kaley?" The witch was tired but still wanted to know how her daughter's play time had gone.

Mother and daughter went to the kitchen. It was close to dinner time so the redhead decided to start fixing something quick for the family to eat. This was no time for anything fancy. Sit, eat and recoup; that was the goal.

Willow noticed a message on the answering machine. Listening to it, the redhead got a wishful look. She would have liked to have met her slayer and the others but now it was too late. She couldn't get a baby sitter. More on the point, the witch was weary, quite so. Her mind was still hazy on what had occurred during her 'down time.' She didn't recall dreaming or having an out of body experience. But she knew something did happen.

Knowing she couldn't meet up with her slayer, the redhead called the girl's cell phone to let her know.

"Hey, Will." The slayer had to speak loudly because of the music in the background.

"I just got your message…I was trying to get all witchy and lost track of time."

"How'd it go?" The slayer knew her witch had been trying to act on what she learned during the Convergence.

"Not really sure yet. But I'm tired and Samantha is hungry…So I'm gonna have to pass."

"Aw, too bad. We're really having a good time here. You sure you can't make it over?"

"Sorry, baby. But say hi to Lee and the rest." Just then, Willow heard an unfamiliar voice in the background say, while laughing, "Come on Kenney, I'm already two shots ahead of you." Willow knew somehow it was Alice's friend, Traycee. Willow got an uneasy feeling for a second.

"Will do, Red. I won't be too late. Lee's patrolling tonight. See ya..Love you."

The witch didn't know why she said the last part. It just seemed important to say it, to let the slayer know she had her redhead waiting at home for her.

Willow hung up, thought about her slayer out without her for a moment and then looked at her daughter.

At Hailey's Bar & Grill, the group of women was having a fun night out. They ate and drank and soon the jukebox was playing nonstop. The discussion had a wide variety of topics, from college to jobs, about which the slayers lied of course, to hobbies. Kennedy found out that she and Traycee did in fact have much in common. Both came from rich families, although Traycee's was quite far from the financial empire of the Prescotts. They were both from the same area of the country, Kennedy being from New York and Traycee from New Jersey. They had similar tastes in music, as they discovered when it came time for jukebox selection.

Kennedy and Traycee spent time talking about growing up rich, the pros and cons, although the Jersey girl had far less problems with it than the brunette. Kennedy found herself enjoying talking to Traycee. Not only was she beautiful, but she had a confidence about her, which the slayer picked up as the sureness gotten from monetary security. The blonde was also fun to be around. She was not the stuck up rich type who so often looked down upon others not from her 'class.' The group was having fun joking. Kennedy could see it wasn't just her that enjoyed the company of Alice and Traycee. Lee was laughing and goofing around as much as she'd aver seen the woman do. Traycee and Alice were able to bring a nice light atmosphere to the gathering.

Kennedy did find Traycee hard to read at times. For all the flirting she had done before, the blonde now almost acted disinterested. In fact, the brunette noticed that Traycee acted quite 'affectionate' to the other women. The blonde had even acted forward to the male waiter and bartender. The blonde seemed to always have a hand on an arm or a flutter of the eyelashes. 'Maybe she's just one of those touchy feely kind of people.' Those actions made the slayer even more curious about the blonde. Kennedy began to wonder if she had just imagined the other instances.

It got time for Lee to patrol, or as she told the others to go to "her security job."

"Yeah, I need to head out, too. It's later than I thought and Will's waiting for me."

"Don't want to keep the little lady waiting. She might get mad at you." Traycee's tone was half sarcastic, half joking.

"Not my Red." The slayer almost got defensive. Even though a small part of her wanted to stay and continue the good time, she knew that Willow was waiting. Kennedy had a desire to get home to her witch.

Lee said good bye. As Kennedy went to leave with her, Traycee touched the brunette's arm and stared at her smiling.

That touched sent a spark through Kennedy. The words were low so nobody else heard them. They were said with a definite tone of sensuality. The slayer almost spurted out that she would stay. She was tempted to; at that moment, she wanted to dearly.

Kennedy was bewildered. The woman in front of her intrigued her. One moment the blonde was flirting and the next she seemed almost ambivalent. It was the changing attitudes that made the slayer interested. Was it part of some 'tease?' That was a game Kennedy knew well. She'd seen and played that before. Was Traycee just one of those people that couldn't act any other way but sensual, regardless of who she were interacting with? Kennedy had met many of those types also, both men and women. They were people for whom sexuality was the focal of their personality, usually because they were lacking in self esteem in other areas. Traycee wasn't obnoxious in her sensuality; she wasn't the 'blonde bombshell' so often seen at trendy bars, the ones flirting with every person who looks at her just to prove to herself she was wanted. Traycee seemed genuinely honest about her personality.

The slayer was also startled by the fact that her interests were perked for a blonde. Though Kennedy never really thought that she had a definite 'type' that attracted her attention, blondes weren't the women that she ended up going after. The brunette found the others more challenging or appealing. In her pre-Willow days, Kennedy knew that most of her girlfriends were brunettes, of varying degrees, or even the occasional auburn beauty. She did have one short term fling with a girl who dyed her hair blonde. In fact, Kennedy distinctively remembered not paying any 'attention' to Buffy when she arrived at the Summers' house. The woman was just another pretty face, and certainly, to Kennedy's perception at the time, not as interesting as that slender redhead who would eventually become the slayer's world. But still, now, for some unexplained reason, Kennedy was attracted to Traycee.

There were times when Kennedy was certain the woman was gay, her "lesbidar" sounding the alarm. But then, Traycee would say or act a particular way and the brunette was lost in the translation. In earlier days, Kennedy would have used her iron clad system on the blonde. "Get her drunk and see if she comes on to you," as she so artfully described it to Willow on their first date many years before. However, the slayer was a different person in many ways now. The fact that she even cared about the answer also nagged at her.

Kennedy came out of her daze and looked at the blonde waiting eagerly for an answer, her hand no longer on the brunette's arm.

Traycee looked sincerely disappointed. "Maybe another time, then." Again, Kennedy thought she heard a definite seductive tone to the statement.

The brunette looked into blue eyes. A little voice inside her pushed her to speak. "Yeah, I'd like that." Kennedy was surprised she said it. But with a moment's reflection, she was glad she did. 'Nothing wrong with me making friends. I'm not doing anything bad,' she thought. The brunette's internal monitor came to the same conclusion.

Kennedy stood there for another few moments before she turned and left the place.

On the way home, the slayer kept replaying Traycee's words. She could still smell her perfume. Though the brunette hadn't slayed one demon that night, she began to feel the familiar physical 'yearnings.' Then the witch's face popped into the slayer's mind. That one act extinguished whatever lingering thoughts she had about the blonde. Kennedy didn't notice how she was beginning to switch from thought to thought, how her mind was obsessing about topics which changed abruptly like a flip of a switch. She didn't realize that one moment she was preoccupied with thoughts of Traycee and in the next with her witch. Nothing seemed out of place for the slayer.

As soon as Kennedy pictured Willow, all her thoughts and desires went to her also. The closer she got to home, the more physically charged she became, the more she wanted Willow. By the time she parked her car in the driveway, she was as primed as if she'd dusted a dozen vamps.

Kennedy expected to sweep her waiting witch off her feet and onto their bed. But when the brunette entered the house, Willow was fast asleep on the couch and the tv was on. The slayer stood at the head of the couch for a moment weighing the options. It didn't take long. Kennedy wanted sex and she decided that once Willow woke up, so would she.

Kennedy turned off the television and kneeled down beside the couch. She bent over so her face was close to the witch's. Kennedy just stared at her redhead for a while. 'She is so beautiful.' Sleeping or awake, Willow was the most beautiful woman she'd ever met.

The slayer started to softly move her lips against the witch's cheek. The feel of such silky skin sent a shudder through her body. Then bronzed hands gracefully glided down the redhead's side and across her hip. It went down her thigh and then rounded back up grazing the inner thigh. When she got to the witch's center, Kennedy caressed her hand over the fabric of Willow's pants. She kept rubbing, while watching her witch's face for a reaction.

Slowly, it came. A head twitched and eyelids fluttered. Little by little, the sensations to the redhead's core brought her out of her sleep. Willow slowly opened her eyes. She was still tired from the day's events and the lack of sleep the night before. Between her magick, keeping up with Samantha and doing the regular chores around the house, the witch had had a full day. But it was the magick that wore her down most. She'd had a breakthrough. Though she didn't feel any different, the witch's 'siesta' earlier in the day had reaped a bounty.

Throughout the day, Willow had suddenly found herself thinking about subject matter that she didn't know about before. She recalled spells and potions and ingredient mixtures that she'd never done or used previously. It seemed her 'journey' had taken her to a dimension or place where she was able to learn about her craft without conscious thought. She didn't know how she did it or if she could do it again. She certainly understood that if she could repeat it she'd have to have more control over where she went or what information she retrieved. But it was a start and the witch was excited. She had waited all night for her slayer to get home to tell her the good news. But the hours went by and the effects of the day took over. She fell asleep on the couch watching a show about witches living in San Francisco.

Now, however, Willow was awake but still drowsy and tired. She could feel her slayer's hand on her. She looked into brown eyes and saw the 'need.' For a moment, the witch wondered what her girl had done that night to get in such a condition. She remembered the phone call and the slayer's outing with Lee and friends. The witch's mind saw Traycee for a second, then it was gone.

Concentrating on the feelings working through her body, Willow opened her mouth when her slayer leaned in for a kiss. It was passionate and intense.

"God, you taste so good," the slayer whispered once she pulled out of the kiss. Kennedy started to kiss her girl's neck. Her hand never stopped caressing between the witch's legs. Willow knew her slayer was ready and wanted more.

The witch looked into deep brown eyes. Willow was tired; she would have slept soundly all night on the couch had her slayer not awoken her. She could have told her slayer she wasn't 'in the mood,' that snuggling next to each other for a good night's sleep would have suited her fine. But, she had those hungering eyes staring at her soul. She couldn't turn them away. Something inside her told her not to, not tonight.

Willow reached for her brunette and put her hand behind the girl's neck. After a heart beat of stillness, the witch drew her slayer to her, kissing her with all the power and passion she had. The witch would wait until the morning to explain her breakthrough. Tonight, it was all about the physical.

The slayer picked up the witch in her arms and took her to their bed. It would be yet another night that the witch and slayer would fall asleep exhausted.

Unknown to the witch, it would also be another night that Kennedy's slumber would later be disturbed by another crushing headache.

Kennedy couldn't wait to patrol. Her romantic interlude with Willow the night before was wonderful, but she still woke up in the morning with a lot of pent up energy. She was surprised because in the middle of the night, the slayer once again found herself gobbling down a handful of aspirin trying to rid her head of a terrible ache.

Her day had gone relatively well once the pain was gone. Although, she did yell at her daughter for yet again leaving her toys on the stairs. The brunette realized her overly harsh tone when the little girl began to cry. Even Willow was surprised by the brunette's action. Kennedy had gotten upset with Samantha before and so had Willow. They were a normal family which included the usual verbal reprimands for bad behavior. But the slayer's words that morning were harsh for a child as tender in years as Samantha. The slayer felt so bad after saying it, she apologized to Sammie as she gave her a big hug.

The hours after that were smoother. Willow told her about the breakthrough. "That's great, Will." Kennedy was proud that her witch was starting to see some results after all her hard work. The witch was grateful for the support. "I'm still not sure what happened or why I was so tired, but at least I can work on that now."

Willow also told the slayer that she wasn't able to find any information on Bong Boy. "He can't be that old for a vampire…I've found nothing at all." Kennedy thanked her for trying and told her she'd do some reconnaissance at a few demon hangouts and see if she could get any other information. That vampire had gotten under the slayer's skin. She wanted to get rid of him just so she wouldn't have to think about it any longer.

Kennedy stayed at home for most of the day. There was a part of the slayer that convinced herself she had to stay home, to concentrate on her family. 'You're too distracted, Prescott…You need to focus.' Kennedy assumed her thoughts about Traycee had occurred because she wasn't putting enough attention on her family. She told herself that attracting the attention of someone so beautiful, if in fact that was what happened, had gone to her head. 'Deflate the ego and spend your time with Willow and Sam.' Kennedy put her thoughts into action.

The brunette and Willow did some gardening and the slayer mowed the lawn. Samantha played in the back yard when she wasn't 'helping' her mothers. Twice, Kennedy had to take the girl in the house to change her into dry clothes because she'd gotten out of control with the garden hose.

At one point, Kennedy was outside, alone. Willow was inside getting some iced tea for the both of them. The slayer was re-mulching a flower bed some wild rabbits had decimated. She worked, enjoying the time with her family, when she suddenly heard a voice.

The slayer immediately looked up. Brown eyes darted around. She knew it wasn't Willow's voice. It was another woman's voice…Traycee's. She swore she heard "Kkennnedddyyyyy."

The brunette stood up and canvassed the area with her slayer sight. She peered into every corner and crevasse she could find. She saw nothing and heard nothing again.

"What the hell is going on?" Kennedy was getting bewildered and angry with the events of the last few days.

Not knowing if she really did hear something or if it was just the wind, the slayer decided to let it go. "Just talking to myself…You know, all great minds do that."

The women went back to their gardening and soon their daughter was also in the act, this time getting dirt instead of water all over herself.

By the time of Kennedy's patrol, the slayer was reeling to find a demon and kill it. For reasons unknown, Kennedy had more energy. She tried to explain it away as lack of training that day. As she made her rounds that night, she was practically jumping out of her skin with energy. Somewhat luckily for the slayer, her night was filled with three vampires who didn't know it was better to run from the slayer than fight her. Kennedy found, pummeled and then dusted the immortals of the bumpy variety. She used her stake, a tree branch and even decapitation for the dusty ending to the demons' lives. The brunette actually got back that feeling she had when she was a brand new slayer…exhilaration and astonishment about her power.

As her patrolling progressed though, the slayer's killing tactics changed in one respect. Instead of the quick kill, the slayer found herself enjoying prolonging the inevitable. By the end of her stint, Kennedy almost teased the last vampire with her beating before its head rolled. She was getting absorbed by the anger she had for what the vampires were, killers of innocents. That was enough for the woman to justify her less than slayer-like behavior. Her rage was being satisfied and that was enough for the brunette.

When she was done with her patrol, Kennedy was back her old self but quite wired. She could have run across the country. She wasted no time in getting back to her car so she could go home to Willow. Her rage had been instantly converted to sexual energy.

Before she got to her car, her cell phone started to vibrate. The slayer always left her phone on and in that mode when on patrol. She never wanted to miss a potentially important call from Willow. The slayer recognized the number. It was Lee's home phone.

"Kennedy? Hi, it's Traycee." The slayer was surprised. The woman sounded a little drunk.

"Oh, hi." Kennedy didn't know why the blonde called or how she got her cell phone number. "How'd you get my number?"

The blonde laughed. "Speed dial, silly…You're number two on Lee's phone, right after the pizza guy." The woman laughed at her own joke. She continued. "The other day you said you wanted to get together again…I thought if you weren't doing anything right now, you could come on over to Lee's place."

The first response that popped into Kennedy's head was to say yes. It was like someone had yelled "Hell yes!" in her ear. Then she remembered who she was which included knowing there was a redhead waiting for her at home.

"Geez, it's not like you're going off to war. We're all here drinking kamikazes and I…we thought you might like to join us for a while…:" Then after a pause, "Willow can come too."

'I don't want Willow there.' Kennedy couldn't believe she thought that as soon as it entered her mind. 'Why would I think that?' Kennedy never had a problem being with Willow anywhere. But talking to Traycee, the brunette got a tinge of guilt in wanting to go and not have to deal with Willow.

That simple question asked to the slayer was causing her great concern. In an instant, that hunger to devour her witch's body was out of her head. Now, part of her really wanted to go to Lee's and have a good time. She wanted to be that wild, spur-of-the-moment teenager she'd once been. 'Stay out late, get drunk and just have fun'; that's what one part of her was telling her to do. Another part was saying she needed to get home to the woman she loved and who loved her. The slayer struggled with her conflicting desires.

The wild teenager won out. In the end, Kennedy convinced herself that Willow wouldn't mind because she was hanging out with Paulie and Lee. 'She's probably sleeping anyway and won't even know I was late.' The slayer convinced herself the fact that Traycee would also be there wouldn't make a difference to her or Willow if she knew.

"I'll be there in twenty minutes." The slayer could feel her excitement building up again.

Soon the slayer was on her way to Lee's apartment. The whole way she kept hearing the blonde's words. She kept telling herself that she wasn't doing anything wrong. Even if she found Traycee attractive, the slayer reminded herself that talking with someone wasn't being unfaithful. "I can look so long as I don't touch." The slayer repeated it out loud over and over as she drove.

"Hey, Kenn, what's up?" Lee was holding the door open while Kennedy stood on the other side.

"Whatdaya mean? I'm here for the party. I told Traycee it'd take me about twenty minutes." Kennedy didn't understand the confused look on her fellow slayer's face.

Lee looked around and found Traycee talking to Paulie. The blonde glanced toward the doorway and then looked away quickly when she saw Lee staring at her. "Traycee called you, huh?"

Now Kennedy looked confused. "She said you guys wanted to know if I could come over."

Lee remembered that there had been a very brief mention of inviting others over, including the witch and slayer. However, Lee told the group that the couple couldn't really do unplanned things because of Samantha. The slayer thought that was the last of that topic.

Lee Gagno glanced over at Traycee once more. Though she didn't know the woman well, she got the sense that the blonde liked a challenge. Lee had been around her enough to know that she was overtly sexual and that her sexuality wasn't restricted as to location or one particular sex. The woman was dynamic and outgoing. Lee even asked Paulie about the blonde's sexual preference. Her girlfriend replied that "Yeah, Alice told me that Traycee's gotten into the 'bi-curious' stuff…God, can you get any more 'personal ad-ish' than that?"

Seeing Kennedy at her front door now, Lee got a weird feeling in the pit of her stomach. Lee hadn't noticed the blonde 'going after' Kennedy. She knew Kennedy had asked some general questions about Traycee; however, there had been questions about Alice too. Other than that, her boss hadn't done anything else to make the younger slayer apprehensive. The thought of the brunette actively seeking out Traycee seemed foreign to Lee. The younger slayer knew that Kennedy wouldn't do anything that could hurt Willow. The two were so obviously in love that the thought of Kennedy being interested in another woman seemed preposterous. Still, tonight's action by Traycee didn't sit right with the younger slayer.

Not really wanting to make a scene, and knowing that she'd be able to keep an eye on Traycee, Lee invited the brunette in. "Come on in, boss…Paulie's got another batch of drinks ready to go." Kennedy did and went over and said hello to Paulette and the others. After a few minutes, when she was getting herself a drink, the brunette noticed Lee talking seriously to Paulette and pointing discreetly at Tryacee. Though Kennedy couldn't hear what they were saying, she knew very well that they were discussing the source of her invitation.

Kennedy spent an hour or so having a good time. She really did feel like she was a teenager again. Having Traycee and Alice there made everyone act younger. The brunette figured it was the fact that the women were still in college and hadn't had to face the trials and tribulations of the real hard times in life. The two younger women were at that time in their lives when they were supposed to be wild and happy and carefree. There was no talk of demons, no kids and no adult discussions. The women talked about the 'hot' actresses and actors in movies, their favorite musical bands and other similar 'critical' issues of the world.

Kennedy didn't know why she felt like she was getting a chance to be 'free.' She was never a prisoner in her life. She couldn't imagine her life any other way. Willow and Samantha were everything to her. But, one moment after remembering how much she loved her life, another feeling would creep in. This was one that told her that her actions were still all about others. She was 'happy' because of what she did for others, not because of what she really wanted for herself. She was a slayer to help others; she was a good wife and mother because that's what Willow and Samantha needed. However, this night, just going to Lee's because she wanted to, was a glimpse into the life of self gratification. That one little act, doing something and not considering the affect on the others in her life, gave her a feeling of exhilaration and power. Kennedy liked it.

The whole time the women talked, Traycee had managed to sit beside Kennedy. The blonde had on a halter type top with a plunging neckline. Every time she moved the front would shift just enough for Kennedy to partially see her breast. The slayer could make out the tanned curvature of the underside of the breast. At times, the slayer had to consciously keep from staring. Kennedy got the distinct impression that the woman was purposely moving so Kennedy could see. The slayer couldn't understand why noone else saw what the woman was doing. After enough time, Kennedy wondered if it really was occurring at all. And yet, Kennedy continued to sporadically look. The brunette wasn't sure exactly why she kept peeking; she'd had the opportunity to check women out all the time and never took the bait. The brunette didn't understand why this time was different, why Traycee was so different. Every time Kennedy scolded herself for looking another part of her brain told her she was doing nothing wrong. Despite the fact that she was starting to feel slightly 'excited', the slayer didn't stop covertly staring.

Soon after midnight, when the women were mingling around, Traycee told Kennedy that they had run out of vodka.

"Do you know where the closest liquor store is? I have to get another bottle." The blonde waited for the slayer's reply.

Why the slayer offered was confusing to her. There was no reason the blonde couldn't go by herself or with one of the others. The blonde and Alice had flown in from New York but they had a rental car. It would have been easy for Traycee to go and get the liquor by herself.

A part of the brunette knew she should not be alone with this woman. It was obvious to her now that Traycee was interested in her. Part of Kennedy didn't want to go. That part told her to rescind her invitation, say good bye, and go home and make love to her beautiful witch.

'So why did I offer?' The debate went on in her head. There was that urge in Kennedy to play outside the boundaries. At that moment, she didn't want to be the good slayer or the good wife. The slayer knew she could keep it on a controlled level. She wasn't some kind of animal; she loved Willow and would never do anything to betray her. Kennedy just wanted to drive around with a gorgeous woman for a few minutes. She wanted to be around someone who thought she was worth the attention. Kennedy had had many nights before meeting Willow where she was propositioned at a bar by several women in the same night. The brunette loved the way it made her feel. She was getting that same sense around Traycee. It made Kennedy feel wonderful to have that attention from a stranger. 'Just because I'm in a car with her doesn't mean I'm gonna do anything with her.' That rationalization was all it took.

The slayer saw the blonde smile and nod her head, accepting the offer. Traycee told Alice they were going out for more vodka. Lee never knew what happened because she and Paulette were preoccupied in a heavy "make-out" session in the kitchen. Despite her decision to watch the blonde, Paulette's roaming hands got the slayer's attention away from the woman.

"Thanks for driving. I'm not sure I would have found the place. I'm terrible with directions." Traycee was sitting in the front passenger side of Kennedy's car, holding a brown paper bag with a large bottle of vodka in it.

The drive had been uneventful. Neither woman spoke much. That only made Kennedy more confident that she was right in her actions. 'Just two friends in a car.'

As they were driving back, they passed a strip plaza. There was a pawn shop at one end, several low end clothes shops in the middle and a tattoo parlor at the other end. The neon signs in front of the store read, "Tattoos" and "Body Piercings." There were several cars in the front of the entrance.

Traycee looked at Kennedy as they drove past the building. "That place must be good; see all the cars?"

Turning sideways a little so she was facing the brunette more directly, the blonde added, "I noticed that you have your tongue pierced. Did it hurt?"

Traycee got a smile at the corner of her mouth. She turned back to sit normal in the seat. "I thought about doing that…you know some drastic piercing or tattoo for all the world to see."

When the blonde stopped her talking, Kennedy got curious. "I take that to mean you didn't."

Traycee laughed. "My father and I have an…understanding. So long as he's paying for college and my living expenses…which can be drastic, I have to 'behave.'…That includes all visible signs of rebellion. He's always making me go to parties and things…and we can't have the daughter of a real estate mogul showing up all tatt'ed out now can we?"

The blonde then leaned over and said softly, "But what daddy can't see can't hurt him now, can it?" With that, Traycee leaned back in her seat and lifted her hips up so that she was off the seat. She pushed the waistline of her pants down until she exposed a large multi-color tattoo, well below her belly button, that spread all the way across her torso, from hip bone to hip bone. "Daddy's never gonna see this." Then she added, "He hasn't got a clue."

At first, Kennedy stared at Traycee's exposed flesh. The front of her pants had been pushed down so far, Kennedy thought that she was going to see 'more' of the blonde than was expected. The slayer got hot all over. The brunette tried to curb her newest sensation. She concentrated hard on what the woman said.

Kennedy chuckled. She understood the woman's statement perfectly. She knew Traycee was a junior in college, like Alice. Daddy's purse strings were a powerful behavioral motivator. The slayer deduced that was part of the explanation for the blonde's demeanor. Traycee rebelled by having a flirtatious and cagy personality. What she couldn't show visibly to the world she would act out on a personal and private level. The slayer deduced that Traycee acted like the 'perfect' daughter when around her father. She also guessed that the blonde's precocious ways weren't so outrageous or public as to get back to her father. Kennedy knew how easy it was to hide one's real self from a parent. She had basically done it to her father and step mother when it came to her gayness. Kennedy was positive that Traycee's father had no idea about the wild of his 'precious little girl.'

The slayer looked at the tattoo again and got a naughty thought. "Any other tattoos I can't see?"

After an awkward moment of silence, "So, was the tongue thing your little act of rebellion?" Traycee enjoyed being able to talk to someone who knew about her 'world.' It was a common factor that she shared with the brunette.

Kennedy laughed as she drove. "Not exactly. I did want to freak out my step mother. But…this was done for more practical reasons. Wigging out my dad and his wife was an added benefit…" Kennedy remembered the night she got her tongue pierced. She had just turned seventeen. Her relationship with her father was on the rocks for all intent and purposes and she really didn't bother talking to him or his wife, Julia. She was seeing a girl from a nearby prep school. She got the piercing because her girlfriend wanted her to. The girl had read an article about the 'enhancements' to sex that a pierced tongue could bring. Unfortunately, the girlfriend was deathly scared of needles. "Let's just say my girlfriend at the time was very pleased that I got it." Kennedy had a huge smile on her face recalling that time and how radical she felt then.

"And nothing since then?…What happened to the defiant 'get back at the parentals' Kennedy?" Traycee's voice sounded definitely interested in the topic.

"Nothing else…" Kennedy had to tread light on how she explained the next part. "I was busy back then doing a lot of…training. The girlfriend didn't last long after the tongue got done…and then…things happened that landed me in California where I met Willow." The mention of the witch's name brought a warm feeling to her.

Sarcastically, Trayce smirked at the brunette. "What? They don't do piercings or tattoos in sunny California?"

Kennedy smirked and shook her head. "It's not that. I had other important things to think about. Then when Will and me got together, I kinda dropped the idea."

"Well," the slayer responded without any modesty. "That one is for her benefit." Kennedy almost blushed when she said that.

The blonde took in a deep breath and looked at the slayer. "I think tattoos are so sexy…and a pierced belly button? Fucking hot."

Kennedy visualized that image of the blonde with a piercing as she drove back to the parking lot for Lee's apartment complex. She stopped the car and sat there. She couldn't get the picture of Traycee's firm stomach with a belly ring out of her head. Something told her maybe it wasn't such a good idea to have taken the girl for a booze run.

The blonde looked at Kennedy. "We better get up there. They're probably going through alcohol withdrawals."

"It's late and I need to go home." Really, Kennedy just wanted to get away from Traycee. Her flirtatious disposition was making the slayer confused. "Tell Lee I'll see her tomorrow."

Quickly after that, the slayer was gone. She noticed right away that she'd missed a call on her cell phone. 'Must have come in while I was at Lee's.' The slayer uncharacteristically had left her phone in the car. She took the phone, pushed some buttons and saw the call was from Willow. "Shit," she mumbled. It was too late to call; she didn't want to chance waking Samantha. Kennedy knew she was not too far from home. So she decided just to go straight home and not phone the redhead back.

As the slayer drove, her conversation with the young blonde started to replay in her head. She did remember a time when she wanted to get another piercing or a tattoo. Many of her college friends had tattoos. Her only hesitation at one point was just because of that. Since it seemed like every one had a tattoo or belly piercing, the novelty wasn't there any more. Though she still liked the idea, it went to the back of her mind. After meeting Willow and going through the battle with the First, the brunette's desire for some symbol or action marking that event sprouted. Again, she thought about a tattoo. However, one thing after another kept occurring and, with time, the thought once again left her mind.

Now however, as she drove home, Kennedy began to wonder why she so easily let it go. She knew that there was a time when such a desire would have pushed her to the act. There was a time when, if an idea came into her head, she would not hesitate to act. It sometimes led her to act before thinking, but she enjoyed that. It made her feel a pat of everything. A part of her now realized that once again, she had acted in a way not to please her but to please others. She never pushed the idea; she was a slayer and that meant putting others and her duty first. Kennedy understood that she'd given up a piece of herself so that she could make others, including her witch, happy. She realized how far from that self-labeled "brat" she'd gotten.

The more the slayer thought about it, the more she came to the conclusion that she'd given up a lot of herself in the years since her arrival at Sunnydale. Upon more thought, she corrected that conclusion. Since the time she found out about her possible slayer legacy, she had always had to 'tow the line' in some form or another. The slayer concentrated on that point. She realized that it had been a very long time since she really did what she wanted. There was mixed anger and frustration at how far from the "I'm my own woman" attitude she'd drifted.

"Damn…I should be able to do what I want…I don't need anyone's permission or blessing."

Kennedy's head was, by this time, reeling. She could feel the beginnings of a headache coming on. "Oh, no. No headache. I'm a frickin slayer for Christ's sake. What is with all the headaches?" The slayer had worked herself into a near frenzy. Her heart was racing and she had to take deep breaths to get under control.

The slayer's internal discussion had lasted her entire time driving. She was close to home and stopped at a red light. In her rambled thoughts, she saw the strip plaza with the tattoo parlor that had started the whole discussion with Traycee. That place, and what it symbolized, stuck in her mind.

"Fuck it!" she finally said defiantly as she cut the wheel and started driving in the opposite direction.

Willow watched her slayer sleep. Even covered up under the sheets, the slayer's beautiful form was evident. The brunette was lying on her stomach with her head turned away from the witch. She was snoring lightly. Willow knew her slayer was in a deep sleep because of the sounds. She decided to let the woman sleep in. She knew Kennedy had been having a rough time lately. Willow hoped that being able to hang out with Lee and the rest the previous night would put the slayer on a better footing. Being able to relax always did wonders for her brunette's disposition.

The redhead smiled slightly at the sleeping woman, got out of bed and headed to her daughter's bedroom to help the girl with her choice of clothes for the day. "I hope she wears only one pair of underwear today." The child had gotten into a phase of putting on several pairs of undies all at once. Why? Noone knew.

The good mood of the witch was in stark contrast to that of hers less than ten hours before.

After Kennedy left to patrol that night, Willow got Samantha ready for bed. Once the girl was down, the witch spent time trying to figure out why she had gotten so tired from her "nap' the day before. She did internet research and looked through her Han Nurrabi Chronicles. There were times when Willow thought that ancient tome held the answers to every question. The book didn't directly resolve her issue but it did give her a train of thought. She started to suspect that her mind had gone on its version of a marathon of knowledge gathering. As with any other type of exercise, her brain wasn't used to the level of activity and got 'sore.' The witch thought that if she could determine how to control how much her mind 'worked out,' she should be able to harness greater knowledge faster, and without the nasty side affects.

Once the redhead came to that conclusion, she couldn't wait to tell Kennedy. She really began to feel like she was on the verge of a new breakthrough with her magick. Willow sat on the couch in the living room, reading a book and waited for her slayer. The witch knew that Kennedy had no set time for returning from her patrolling. Demons weren't that cooperative. However, the brunette was usually home by midnight.

When the slayer wasn't home by one in the morning, Willow got a little nervous. Her slayer was patrolling alone and the witch knew Kennedy had been feeling 'off' from her usual self due to headaches. "I'm probably just being a worry wort," she said trying to ease her mind. Even though Willow had lived with years of Kennedy walking out the door to patrol, it never got easier in a sense. Although the brunette always walked back in, the witch was never truly comfortable until her slayer was home safe and sound.

Something bothered the redhead that night. Kennedy had been acting less than her usual self. Though it had only been a few days that the witch had noticed the change, Willow felt this was different somehow. She decided to do something she rarely did. She called the slayer on her cell phone. She just wanted to hear her slayer's voice, even if she knew Kennedy would probably be a little irritated for calling during 'work.' The witch did make her call and got forwarded to voice mail. She knew by the way she got sent there that Kennedy's phone wasn't shut off.

"Yeah, Willow, I know where she is. She's here. She came over a while ago. I figured she let you know." Lee looked around to find the brunette to make her talk to her wife. She was finally told that the slayer went for more vodka. She didn't know Kennedy went with Traycee. "Looks like she's making a booze run. I'll have her call when she gets back…" Then trying to make Willow feel better. "I'll make her feel like crap for not calling and making you worry, Ok?"

Willow laughed. "Thanks for the support…Kenne doesn't need to call. Just let her know I did."

The call was over shortly and a big relief came over the witch. Her girl was fine, just out letting off some steam with her fellow slayer and cohorts. It did seem strange to her that Kennedy hadn't called. That wasn't like the slayer. However, after all the years they'd been together, Willow didn't read anything into it except that her slayer merely didn't want to wake up her or Samantha. It wasn't the first time the brunette had forgotten or decided not to call. Willow knew that in a relationship that lasted as long as theirs had, things like that eventually happened.

Now knowing that her slayer wasn't harmed, Willow suddenly felt very tired. She knew she wouldn't be able to stay awake until her brunette got home so she left the kitchen light on and went to bed. Sometime during the night, she briefly woke up when she felt her slayer get into bed and snuggle up behind her. As she fell back to sleep, she felt the slayer's lips tenderly kiss the back of her neck.

Kennedy woke up around 10am. She once again had a headache and the light hurt her eyes. She also noticed her heart was beating much faster than usual. Luckily, by the time she actually got out of the bed, all issues had subsided greatly. Only the slayer knew about her physical ailments; she didn't tell Willow. The slayer didn't want her girl worrying over nothing, which is exactly what the brunette still thought her daily headaches were. As far as the witch knew Kennedy had had only a few of them.

The naked slayer walked into the bathroom with her head lowered. As she stood in front of the mirror, she lifted her view to the glass. What she saw startled her to a complete state of consciousness. In the mirror, the slayer saw her reflection with a new item added to the view. Kennedy had an eyebrow piercing. Seeing that, the slayer's hand instinctively moved to her stomach, touching a small patch of gauze over her belly button. The slayer removed the bandage to reveal a ruby studded belly ring. Both piercings were well healed as if they'd been there for years. Kennedy looked back at herself in the mirror and tried to recall the night's activities after she left Lee's apartment.

Instead of going home to her wife, Kennedy remembered driving to the tattoo parlor she and Traycee went by earlier. She was intent on getting a tattoo. 'I wanted to get one before and I'm getting one now, God damn it," she said to herself at the time. The brunette went inside the parlor and mingled with the other patrons waiting to get their body art. The slayer knew just what she wanted. "The scythe," she mumbled as she scanned the art samples on the walls and in the catalogues. However, the woman couldn't find an axe close enough to the scythe that had been the storage room for her slayer power. She got angry. "I'll I want is a fucking tattoo…I want to do this…for me."

The slayer recalled that she was frustrated and ready to leave when she glanced at the glass case by the front door. Inside was a variety of rings, studs and other sundries for piercings. Then she drew a blank. It took several minutes for the slayer's memory to come back. "I saw the ruby belly ring and the color reminded me of Willow's hair." Kennedy remembered clearly thinking that the fiery red of the stone was how she remembered her witch's hair looking when she first saw her.

That was all it took. Kennedy was not going to leave the place empty handed. If she couldn't find the tattoo she wanted, she'd reach out to another form of independence. Kennedy told herself she had to get a piercing. It was something that she'd also thought about in the past. "Fucking why not?" She even told herself she was practically paying the redhead homage by her choice of piercings. As for the brow piece, Kennedy couldn't recall how that got there. Even as the slayer sat in the chair to have the piercingd done, a part of her told her not to be rash, that she was only doing this as a whim. However, that message was drowned out by the part that told her to be impulsive, carefree and beholding to noone's opinion.

As Kennedy looked at her 'decision' now, she wondered if she'd done the right thing. It wasn't that she didn't like her new attributes, but the way they had come about bothered her. Had she done it partly because she wanted a reaction from Willow? Because she wanted to show she was still that independent 'brat' from so long ago? She wasn't sure now why she'd acted as she did. The slayer kept staring in the mirror, wondering 'What got into me?"

Willow's voice jarred Kennedy's thoughts. Her eyes focused back in the mirror and she realized Willow was in their bedroom. Kennedy turned around, her back to the sink basin. A moment later she saw Willow walk into the doorway of the bathroom. The witch had on an expression of surprise when she took a full view of her slayer.

The slayer knew that her redhead had only just seen her new piercings for the first time. When the slayer got home earlier that night, it was too late to wake her witch. Kennedy undressed and got into bed. She had lost the energized feeling she'd had earlier and actually wanted to get a good night's sleep for a change. She knew Willow would find out in the morning.

Kennedy looked at Willow desperately trying to think of something to say. "Yeah, they are…I…um…got 'em last night…Kind of a spur of the moment thing…Whatdaya think?"

Willow was speechless. She was caught off guard. The witch had thought her girl was tired because of her late night with Lee and friends. Willow had planned to ask Kennedy how the get together was. She didn't know what to say. This was not what she thought she'd see this morning. The witch's expression turned to bewilderment.

The slayer saw the slight change in expression. Without a rational basis, Kennedy assumed she'd get a less than supportive comment from the redhead. In a split second, the slayer's mood changed. She decided Willow would be upset at her for acting without her knowledge. That made the brunette angry. Kennedy had done something she wanted to do and she wouldn't put up with anyone, even Willow, second guessing her decision. The slayer got a scowl on her face. "Listen, I don't want to hear how you hate them. I like them and that's all that matters. Now I'm gonna get dressed, go downstairs and eat breakfast… I'm starved."

Willow frowned and was taken aback by her slayer's harsh and unexpected words. "Kennedy, I didn't say a thing about them…It just caught me off guard…Actually…" Kennedy held up her hand.

"Don't bother trying to make nice now…I know what you think…Like I said, I'm getting breakfast."

Willow looked at her wristwatch. "It's twelve-thirty in the afternoon. I came up here to see if you wanted to have lunch. You were still sleeping when I got up. I figured I'd let you get some rest. Sammie and I went and bought some groceries…What's gotten into you?"

Kennedy couldn't register Willow's words. She had glanced at the clock as she went to the bathroom. 'It was ten,' the slayer told herself. 'How can it be twelve-thirty?' She didn't remember being in the bathroom that long.

The slayer's anger left her and was replaced by confusion. Her mood flipped once more and she was again feeling the start of a headache. Then her growling stomach caused her to stop her analysis. She was famished and needed food. That just added to her bad mood. She wanted to get away from the disorder she felt in her head.

Responding more severely than she intended, "Nothing's gotten into me. I just don't feel like talking anymore right now." Kennedy didn't wait for Willow to reply. She turned and walked past the witch. Willow had to turn around and back up into the bathroom so that Kennedy didn't bump her as she whisked by. Kennedy didn't stop. She quickly put on some shorts and a top and left the bedroom. Kennedy was out of the room before the redhead had a chance to react.

"What the heck just happened?" Willow was seriously considering that there was something wrong with her slayer.

It had been a week since her run in with Bong Boy, just about the time the headaches started. Leaning against the kitchen sink, scoffing down left over pasta noodles, Kennedy began to think her bad moods and headaches lately were somehow connected. She explained the apparent lapse of time by deciding she must have read the bedside clock incorrectly when she got up.

Kennedy realized now that she had overreacted just minutes before when she and Willow were in the bathroom. She hadn't even given her witch the chance to register the outcome of her actions the night before. Standing there, the slayer felt horrible about her behavior. 'I was such an ass.' Though it seemed a normal reaction at the time, she was repentant now and just wanted to smooth things over with her redhead.

Willow knew enough not to follow Kennedy into the kitchen when the brunette went downstairs. Instead, she let the girl be by herself to calm down while she played with Samantha. Even the child understood something was wrong with her Momma. "Why is Momma so mad? What's that thing on Momma's face?" Willow didn't have an answer for the tot. She merely distracted the child back to her coloring.

The slayer finally came out of the kitchen and sat on the floor next to Willow and Sammie. She didn't say a word but grabbed a crayon and began to draw a fish on the paper used by her daughter. The little girl looked up to her mother and said sweetly, "Momma not mad anymore?"

Kennedy had trouble looking her daughter in the eyes. She felt her regret build up once again. She gave an apologetic smile and shook her head in affirmation.

"What's that?" the child said as she pointed to the new brow piercing on the slayer's face.

"Just something Momma wanted to do…It's for big girls." Kennedy hoped that explanation was enough to placate her daughter.

Kennedy watched as Sam examined the metal. There was a slight curl of the brow, but then the little girl's face got softer. "It's weird." That's all she said as she went back to her drawing. The slayer felt relieved.

Kennedy then looked to her wife. She didn't have to say a word. Her face told everything to the witch. Willow could see in chocolate eyes the earnest request for forgiveness. The redhead wondered if she also saw a little plea for help.

Willow stayed quiet and gently placed her hand on the slayer's cheek. The witch knew that the scene upstairs was out of character, the behavior unusual. The redhead didn't understand the impulsive behavior of her wife. Willow didn't know Kennedy had had such a desire for her new additions. The slayer had never really told her she wanted to something like that. Frankly, Willow thought piercing was one of those 'individualistic' trendy things people did that made them look like everyone else. Why the slayer got them and what the witch thought of them were topics Willow knew they'd have to talk about eventually. But not now. Willow only wanted to put the previous incident behind them. The gentle touch was to let Kennedy know she was forgiven.

In the midst of that tender moment, a wave of nausea flushed over the brunette. Kennedy's expression turned to one of urgency as she quickly got up and ran to the bathroom. There the slayer kneeled; head over the toilet waiting for what felt like her insides to burst out of her. She waited…and waited. The sickness never came. After several minutes, the queasiness subsided, only to be replaced with another headache.

The slayer stood, blinked her eyes hard several times and, in her best casual tone, "Yeah, Will…I'm fine…The pasta didn't agree with me."

Why the slayer said that to her redhead was due to a combination of reasons, some of which the slayer consciously understood and others which were as a result of her character. Kennedy hated to feel helpless; she didn't like it when she thought something was getting the better of her. As much as she loved Willow, she didn't like to see her redhead worried about her. This was especially true when the origin of the brunette's problems was unknown. Kennedy was a slayer; she wasn't supposed to get sick or have to be concerned about her body failing her. And that's exactly what was happening. Frankly, the slayer didn't know what had just happened; one possibility was bad food. It was one of those times when the brunette thought her body was acting 'off' but would right itself, like a stomach ache gotten for no apparent reason. It had happened in the past. 'Hell, nobody freaks out every time they feel like crap.' She didn't want to make her sudden ill feeling a major issue. Kennedy needed to work out her physical problems herself without brining Willow into it and worrying her.

Another part of the slayer, a more subconscious part, knew she had to keep Willow from delving further into her condition. Kennedy didn't want the witch to know about her headaches for fear that she'd make the slayer halt all actions until she was 'better.' Somewhere in the deep recesses of the brunette's mind there was the need to disregard what was occurring. Despite the evidence to the contrary, part of Kennedy didn't believe there was anything seriously wrong with her. The headaches were swiped away as summer allergies or maybe the need to have her eyesight checked. 'Maybe it's an ear infection.' The lapses in memory were just a call for more rest and less daydreaming. They were anything but a sign of danger. The slayer was fine and she, in no way, was willing to curtail any of her activities, which would have been the exact result if Willow found out.

So, the slayer told herself to 'suck it up' and stop thinking about it. "Mind over matter, Prescott." That bit of internal rationalizing convinced her that all was fine in her world. The only thing that mattered was making sure Willow thought the same. To do that, Kennedy knew she'd have to make amends.

Kennedy came out of the bathroom and found Willow standing next to the door looking nervous.

Confidently, "I'm fine, Will…Thought I was gonna hurl, but I didn't…Although I think we should probably throw the pasta away to be on the safe side." The slayer grinned and hugged her witch. "Thanks for being so worried, though…But you can stop now. No slayer spewage in the house today." Kennedy was trying to make light of the matter.

Willow was not convinced. "Kenn, you really looked pretty bad when you ran into the bathroom…and you have been 'grumpy' lately…and you did have those nasty headaches." The redhead was trying to walk softly to the subject matter of her concern for her slayer's health.

Kennedy's need to calm her witch took over. "I know I've been moody. I think it was just the 'let down' after coming back from Arizona. You know like post holiday weirdness…And the headaches?…I think I may be developing allergies…My dad gets 'em, too." The slayer embraced her witch even tighter. "I don't like to see you upset…You don't need to be. Really, I'm in tip top slayer shape…Wanna feel my muscles?" The question was said in a devilish tone.

Willow undid the embrace. "Kenn, I'm not kidding. You need to take this seriously. What if something's happened to you and you don't realize it?" Willow knew that a lot had occurred since there time back from Arizona. The slayer had been on numerous patrols and engaged even more demons. There was no telling to what the brunette could have been exposed. "Did you fight any strange demons since you got back?" Willow remembered several of the demons that Buffy fought that "infected" her. "Get spit on…or poked at?"

"Nothing, Will. Just vamps…and none of them used anything but their fists and their fangs. I really think you're over reacting. It's gotta be allergies." Even Kennedy started to believe her line.

Willow stood, hands on her waist, and examined her slayer. She took a deep breath. "What about the rose bush?…maybe…"

Kennedy stopped her. "Now you really are reaching. It was just a bush. Not some possessed immortal disguised as shrubbery. Besides, you know all those cuts healed up…You kept checking on them enough."

The witch knew Kennedy was right on that point but she wouldn't let the discussion end. "Something's wrong, Kennedy. We should go to Boston and let someone at the Council look you over."

The slayer shook her head. "It would be a waste of time. How many times did they miss things with Buffy or Faith? What are they going to do?…Poke and prod…Nothing you already haven't done. It's allergies or something. I'm telling you my slayer instincts are saying this is not demon related. Slayers can have regular human ailments too, you know."

Willow went to debate further but she knew it would be pointless. Her slayer was saying she was fine. The witch did notice that the girl seemed back her old self, bantering as usual. The redhead decided to accept her girl's position for now. Maybe she was overreacting. The redhead knew she had a protective streak when it came to her slayer. As 'tough' as the brunette tended to be, Willow took the role of compensating for that and being overly concerned at times. It was true that her slayer had seemed different for only a few days. Maybe whatever was wrong with her had worked its way through her system. The redhead hated thinking the worst, that her slayer was seriously ill. Willow made up her mind to try not to be so worried. However, she internally told herself that she would keep an eye out for any new episodes that might show her that Kennedy was, in fact, in trouble.

"Fine…fine…I know when I can't win. The mighty Prescott stubbornness has won out. But I swear, if you turn into a green hairy monster I'm gonna tell you I told you so."

Kennedy started to laugh. She took her girl in another hug. "You've got a deal, Red."

After their discussion, the two women went back to enjoying the time with their daughter. It was another normal, uneventful day; the kind that goes by unnoticed by most people, but was always treasured by the evil fighting slayer and witch. There were times that the two wanted nothing more than to be regular parents, the kind whose biggest dilemma was whether to buy ground chuck or ground round for the back yard picnic hamburgers.

Kennedy went all day without further episode. In fact, she started to feel rather upbeat and energetic. She and Lee were to patrol together that night and she assumed she was merely getting into the slayer mode. In fact, at one point, she did feel her heart race a little. But she peddled that off to her thoughts of Bong Boy and her desire to find the creature and put him out of his undead misery. The slayer didn't think about the vampire for that long. She was having too much fun with her family.

It finally came time for the slayer to leave. She kissed her daughter who was getting ready for bed. "Momma? Are you coming back?" Samantha's question was filled with such concern.

Kennedy creased her brows. "Of course I am Sam…" The girl had never said anything like that to her before. "And I'll be right here to wake you up tomorrow, ok?" The slayer didn't want her daughter to worry about her not being there for her.

Kennedy looked at her child inquisitively. Some of the girl's comments floored the slayer. "You are a little peanut, you know that?" Kennedy gave her daughter a few smooches and then tucked her into bed.

"I saw three over there a couple nights ago. We should be able to surprise them." Lee was giving Kennedy the low down on a group of vampires she saw on her last patrol. Upon meeting for the present patrol, Lee gave Kennedy an inquisitive look. The older slayer knew the face stare was directed at her new 'look.' When asked "You got something to say to me?" Lee merely shook her head. Though she didn't know why Kennedy suddenly got the piercing, she didn't think it her business to press the matter. It was evident that the brunette didn't want her to.

"Are they new or locals?" The older slayer wanted to know if they were recently 'turned' area citizens or out of towners there to make trouble.

"Alright then. Let's give them a proper slayer welcome to Middleton. Not exactly a basket full of muffins…buuut…oh so more personal."

They were getting close to the 'nest' when Kennedy heard a noise in the darkness to her left. They were deep in the woods and what she heard was not a usual nighttime sound. The slayer kept walking but turned her head slightly to scan the area. She saw nothing. But then, she heard the noise again.

This time she was sure she heard a person's voice. She thought quickly and pretended to sneeze quietly so she could turn her head more in the sound's direction without it seeming planned.

As she did, Kennedy caught the unmistakable view of Bong Boy, leaning against a tree. Though a distance away, she was certain he was smiling at her.

Something unhinged in the slayer's mind. Her mission with Lee was forgotten. An urgency came over the brunette to go after the mysterious vampire. She now knew he was following her. She also knew that he wouldn't stop until she dusted him. With Lee, Kennedy knew they could finally get this creature and she could stop thinking about him.

She didn't have time to work out a plan with Lee. The brunette twisted to the vampire's direction and as she began to run after him she shouted to Lee, "It's Bong Boy!…Go around the west side and make sure he doesn't get away." In a flash, Kennedy was speeding toward away.

Lee, surprised by the older slayer's action, turned and saw the slayer running. She instinctively did what was told to her. She ran around to the other side to stop the creature's escape. She prepared herself to fight a demon if Kennedy wasn't able to get to it first. Both women ran deeper into the woods.

Kennedy had a glimpse of the vampire in her sights. The creature zigged and zagged around the trees and over large rock boulders. Up hills and over dried creeks, they went like a hound after the fox. Kennedy didn't know how long she ran. It seemed sometimes that the demon back tracked and the slayer found that she was passing the same part of the forest several times. Kennedy wondered where Lee was. She hadn't seen nor heard from the girl since she let out her command.

The slayer finally had the vampire back to where they started. Kennedy was certain that she could get him now. She had to jump over a high pile of dead tree limbs, probably there from the escapades of teenage boys. "I've got you..you fucker." One leap over the wood and she knew she'd have her prey.

Over Kennedy went, unable to see ahead of her for a split second…then back to running in full stride.

But when the slayer looked ahead, the vampire was gone. The brunette ran farther convinced that he had to be there. He wasn't. Kennedy came to a sudden stop. Her heart was racing. Brown eyes darted around, searching for the demon that Kennedy knew had to be there. "What the fuck?" The words were laced with spite and confusion.

She'd lost her adversary again. The slayer smacked her leg with her fist. "Fuck!"

Just then, Lee came running over from east of the slayer. She saw Kennedy standing there, looking like she'd been standing there the whole time and not running in the woods.

When she got the brunette, Kennedy immediately interrogated her. "Did ya get him?"

Lee shook her head, breathing hard. "No…I didn't see anybody. Where'd you go?"

Kennedy glanced at her briefly. "I ran after him…I've been running around those frickin woods…He had me going in circles."

Lee appeared uncertain. "What?…I saw you take off and I went around…But I didn't see him or you out there. I finally thought you might have gotten the guy and came back here. When I saw you just standing here I figured that's what happened."

"You had to have seen the vamp…He was right out in the open…egging me to go after him…Where the hell were you?" Kennedy was getting frustrated and angry. They had the perfect opportunity to get the hippie vamp and he got away.

"Hey, back off. I was right here, doing exactly what you said…And I'm telling you I didn't see any vamp…I didn't see you until I ran back here."

Kennedy put her fingers to her eyes and rubbed. 'I saw him' she told herself. 'I know I did.' She hadn't run around for no reason. "He couldn't have just disappeared."

"Maybe he did something to us…Can vampires hypnotize?" Lee was trying to get an explanation to the course of events. Kennedy saw a vampire she didn't, chased a vamp she couldn't find. To the younger slayer, the only real fact she knew was that only she and Kennedy were in the woods.

Kennedy pondered the younger slayer's possibility. That had to be the explanation. "Yeah, I betcha that's it. That freakazoid mustuv done a little mojo on us." The slayer sealed her acceptance with a "hrmph."

Knowing that they failed with Bong Boy and that their activities surely scared off any other vampires, the women decided to end their night. Kennedy glanced at her watch. It was almost midnight. "Christ, when did it get this late?" Kennedy didn't think the chase had lasted that long.

The night ended with both slayers confused. They agreed to meet the next day and talk about what happened some more and make plans to try to find their hippie vampire.

When Kennedy got home, Willow was still awake. She purposely waited up for her slayer. And it was a good decision. By the time Kennedy walked through the door, her post patrol 'mood' had set in. Even though she'd dusted no vamps, the slayer could feel her blood coursing through her. Once again, the slayer's sexual appetite overflowed. The problems from the morning were forgotten. Neither talked about it. Kennedy wanted sex and Willow was glad that her slayer seemed normal again.

"You get into bed and I'll be right there." Kennedy raised her eyebrows as she spoke. She ran into the bathroom to take a quick shower. She was in the mood to make love to her wife. After the morning she put the witch through, the brunette knew she owed her girl 'special' attention.

The slayer got into the hot shower. As she lathered up and cleaned her skin, her mind wondered to her strange night. She didn't understand what went wrong. She knew the vampire had to have had something up his sleeve. She decided to get Willow's help the next day. Tonight, however, there would be no shop talk, only moans and whispers of "I love you."

Kennedy thought about her witch. Even though the woman was only in the next room, the slayer couldn't stop thinking about her. The feeling that settled in her core let her know she needed to end her shower and get to her woman.

Dropping the wet towel after drying off, Kennedy stood naked at the bathroom doorway, arms outstretched on either side of the door frame, looking at her witch. The lights were off in the bedroom, only the light from the bathroom vanity lit the area. Kennedy was but a darkened outline to the redhead.

The slayer ran her hand up the wall and flicked off the light switch as she started to saunter to the bed.

Hearing giggling coming from her witch, Kennedy slowly crept onto the bed. The bronzed skin of her back could not be seen by emerald eyes due to the darkness, but it was touched by supple, delicate hands.

Fingers gently raked over Kennedy's back as the slayer began her seduction of the witch. From the swoop of her shoulder blades, to the shallow valley of the middle of her back. Gingerly, the witch's fingers traveled down…

…across the two blackish long streaks snaking their way up from the two healed, puncture wounds on the slayer's spine.

Willow woke up to the sound of her daughter playing in her room. With the loudness of the "thumps", the witch knew Samantha was yanking every book off her bookshelf. Making a mess was the child's newest talent. She was starting to purposely throw things around her room just to see the reaction she'd cause in her mothers. She had also become very defiant when asked to do something she didn't particularly care to do, like putting her books on her bookshelf when she was done with them. Willow was beginning to see the Prescott stubbornness come out in the girl.

The witch stretched and yawned and rolled from her right side to her left. She saw Kennedy, on her back, sleeping soundly. 'For a slayer, she certainly sleeps like the dead.' Willow laughed to herself. 'An explosion could go off and that girl would sleep through it.'

There was something peaceful about watching her slayer sleep. To the redhead, seeing the woman sleep so deeply told her that all was well. Had Kennedy thought there was one ounce of danger around them, that the hippie vamp was after them, she wouldn't have been able to sleep even if she had a bottle of pills to help her knock her out.

Willow stayed in bed looking at her slayer. A small smile came to her; she thought of the previous night and almost blushed. Kennedy had been right when she said she was taking Willow for a ride. The night was filled with physical activity. There was no chit-chat, no Kennedy telling Willow how her patrol went. The slayer had only one thing on her mind when she got home that night…sex.

Their 'romantic activities' had been astounding…and exhausting. Kennedy performed as if she had an endless supply of sexual energy. She did things to the redhead that made the witch almost stutter in satisfaction. There wasn't a spot on the witch's body that hadn't been enticed and then brought to rapture. She felt Kennedy's tongue stud in places where it hadn't been for a while and some where it felt right at home. At one point, Kennedy had Willow hanging partially off the side of the bed, as the slayer held her by the hips and rubbed her center against the witch's. The brunette was on some sort of sexual overdrive, and Willow loved it.

The witch, during many of the slayer's 'sexcapades', could feel the metal of the new belly ring and eyebrow piercing against her skin. Willow assumed Kennedy's over-the-top romantic actions were in response to her bad behavior earlier that day which arose because of the piercings. Oddly enough, after Kennedy stormed out of the bedroom in the morning, neither woman made mention of the piercings for the rest of the day. Neither wanted to chance having a duplicate experience. The matter was left alone, each knowing that the topic would come up again eventually.

For now, as Willow watched Kennedy in their bed, those two new pieces of steel meant nothing bad, as well as how they got there. Willow, though personally ambivalent about piercings in general, didn't have a problem with what Kennedy got done. Sure, the manner in which the brunette got them, the sudden nature of them was unlike the woman, but the piercings themselves didn't bother Willow. If that's what Kennedy wanted, then the witch didn't have any trouble with it. The witch was sorry that she hadn't had the chance to explain that to Kennedy. It was unfortunate that the couple had such a negative experience about it the day before.

When Willow finally heard footsteps running down the hallway, she knew it was time to really wake up. As she pulled herself up in bed, Sammie came busting through the door and automatically crawled up on the bed and jumped…right on the sleeping Kennedy.

The girl landed square on Kennedy's stomach. It instantly awoke the slayer to a loss of breath.

"Hurrr!" sputtered the slayer as the little girl landed. The slayer opened her eyes wide open and instinctively grabbed the child by the arms and pushed her to the side on top of Willow's lap.

"Momma! I jumped on you!" Sammie squealed. It was not the first time the child had done that maneuver.

Instead of the playful, "Oh, no, you got me," response from the slayer, Kennedy's reaction this morning was quite different.

"Jesus Christ, Sam! I was sleeping…Don't ever do that again!" The tone was filled with anger.

The slayer grabbed her pillow and put it over her face. In a smothered tone, "Well not this morning for Christ sake, my head feels like shit."

Willow hugged Samantha, who started to cry, and knew Kennedy's bad mood had resurfaced. She didn't care about dealing with that right now. Samantha was weeping and the redhead wanted to comfort the child.

"Come on, Sweetie. Let's go downstairs. Momma isn't feeling good right now." Willow got out of bed, put some clothes on and quickly left the room with her daughter.

Kennedy felt terrible. The headache was back. Mumbling, "I don't ever get any slack around here…screw her." All Kennedy knew was that Willow shouldn't have said anything in front of their daughter. She should have backed the slayer up. Talking to herself, 'It's never my way around here…Always gotta act like some fucking angel…that kid's getting spoiled and Willow could care less…Oooo, don't yell at her.'

While Kennedy was upstairs, Willow was trying to decide how to broach the latest mood swing with the woman. The slayer's demeanor had done a complete turnaround. Kennedy never took kindly to advice or suggestion, however light or well meaning. The witch knew that if Kennedy didn't want to hear about her uncontrollable attitude changes, she wouldn't. Willow had a strange thought. 'I wonder if this is how alcoholics are?' The redhead almost compared Kennedy's 'blindness' to her mood swings to an alcoholic's denial of a drinking problem. She'd read many articles about drunks whose lives were falling in around them while they refused to see anything as 'unhealthy.' Kennedy was starting to exhibit that kind of state of denial. It had to come from somewhere. The redhead had now concluded that her slayer had some physical problem. Some demon the brunette fought must have tagged her, bit her or in some manner affected her emotional state. How to make Kennedy realize that was the issue.

The 'talk' that Willow knew she had to have with her slayer didn't take place. When Kennedy came downstairs, she was already dressed to go to the training gym.

"This is so not normal." Willow was worried and wasn't about to let things rest. The witch got on the phone and called Lee. "Hey, Lee…I need to ask you something…" Willow then went on to ask the younger slayer if she'd noticed anything different about Kennedy's behavior lately. She wanted to confirm whether it was just her or others that were noticing a change.

"Umm…well…the other day at the gym…" Lee recounted to Willow the incident when Kennedy 'raged' out at her. Then she added, "Last night, she was certain she saw Bong Boy…but I never saw the guy…"

The more Lee talked the more concerned Willow got. The witch knew that not telling her about the vampire incident was very unlike Kennedy. She was convinced that Kennedy was in trouble. The witch also began to be more than a little concerned if the hippie vampire had anything to do with it. She questioned Lee some more on that night.

"No, Will, I really didn't see what happened…I had dirt in my eyes and couldn't see a thing. By the time I could finally see, the vamp had already taken off and Kennedy was getting out of the bush…I don't know what went down during their fight."

Willow got an uneasy feeling about that night. Though she knew nothing about the new vampire, she had a hunch he had a hand in the slayer's present predicament. The redhead decided she had to do more research to find out who the demon was. She also realized that Kennedy needed to be watched to see if she experienced even worse problems. 'All I need is for Kennedy to go all slayery in a situation where she shouldn't.' The witch didn't want her brunette to have a melt down because she was stuck in a grocery line or talked rudely to by some punk kid. The wrath of a tweeked out slayer wasn't a good thing. That was a fact Willow knew from experience. She remembered the effects of Buffy's emotional break when the slayer thought she was delusional and only imagining her slayer life. The redhead couldn't bare her slayer going through that. However, she also recalled how hard it was to make Buffy understand she was "losing it." Willow shook her head as she talked to Lee and thought to herself, 'Is it a slayer thing?…They're all hard as a rock to talk to sometimes.' With Kennedy's Prescott character, the redhead knew her job would be even harder.

"Lee, please keep an eye on Kennedy. I really hope she's right and I'm wrong on this, but I can't take the chance. Let me know if anything weird happens."

After being promised by Lee that she'd watch for any strange actions, Willow got to work. The redhead made two calls.

The first was to Faith. Willow couldn't shake the feeling that something was affecting her slayer's attitude. She was also becoming surer that if Kennedy's behavior was due to some outside event, it had occurred during a patrol. Willow wondered if Kennedy was not telling her all she knew because it involved her slayer abilities. The witch knew it wouldn't have been the first time that Kennedy wasn't fully honest with her on slayer matters. The brunette still had a very high sense of duty and obligation when it came to being a slayer. If a patrol didn't go exactly as Kennedy thought it should go, the brunette would still think it her fault to some degree, that she hadn't been the best she could. Willow tried over and over to make the slayer undo that harsh, over-critical character trait. As often as the redhead told Kennedy she could not control everything, the slayer's unreasonably high expectations for herself, instilled by the Prescott need for perfection, would always find a way to nestle in the back of the brunette's mind.

Willow called Faith because she knew that if anyone could get the real truth out of Kennedy on slayer's matters, it was her. Kennedy and the older slayer had a special bond, a respect for each other that came from a shared sense of being a loner and rebel at times. They were both quick to the tongue to call out injustice if they saw it. They were not afraid to take a stand, even if unpopular. And, they both liked living on the edges at times, Faith most certainly more proficient at it than the younger. Faith had a way of cutting through the "bullshit" when it came to Kennedy. She saw through the façade but did so in a way that didn't belittle or mock the younger slayer. Kennedy appreciated Faith's bluntness and her occasional political incorrectness.

So Willow called Faith and initially told her generally about Bong Boy. She wanted to know if perhaps Faith had any information on the vamp. When that proved to be fruitless, Willow broached the subject of Kennedy's recent behavior. She told Faith that the vampire might have done something to the slayer of which she was unaware…"Or maybe it's something that Kenne doesn't think is a big deal…"

Faith didn't need for Willow to say anything else. She knew what the redhead was getting at. The older slayer had had enough experience with Kennedy's stubbornness to know that Willow was asking for help. "You know Kennedy, Will…always wants to prove she can do things herself."

Willow then went to the next step. "Do you think you could give her a call, and see if she remembers anything new?" The older slayer hesitated on the other end of the phone. That pause gave the redhead concern that maybe Faith had other priorities. "Umm, if you're too busy…I'll understand." The witch didn't know what was happening in Faith's life and didn't want to push. After all, this was about Kennedy and the redhead knew she should have been able to deal with the problem herself.

"No, it's not that, Willow…Ummm…it's…" The slayer sighed. "Look, it's fine. I can give the kid a call…If you say I should call her, then I will. I've just got to take care of a few things first."

Willow heard a tone of frustration in the slayer's voice. "No really, Faith, I don't want…" Faith wouldn't let her continue.

"Hey, Red, I said it's ok. I mean it. You just caught me in the middle of a couple of things here. But I'm almost done, and then I can call the brat." Willow was thankful that Faith understood the situation.

The witch cautioned Faith on the brunette's quick moody changes lately. Faith got the point. "Don't worry, I'll make it like I need help from her…You know, slayers sharing tactics…She won't know I'm getting nosey…and I'll let you know what I think as soon as I talk to her." Willow felt better knowing she'd have another person examining her slayer. The witch tried to ask Faith how she was doing, knowing that there was still a question as to how she and Miguel were getting along. Faith brushed off the topic in usual Faith style. "Everything's five-by-five." The redhead knew not to press and thanked the slayer for her help. "No problem, Red. If some vamp got to the kid then I want to know as bad as you do." The conversation ended with Faith promising to call Kennedy as soon as she could.

Willow's second call was to the Watchers' Counsel's branch office in Boston. She knew they had more resources than her.

"Hey, Janice? I'm glad I got you…It's Willow. I've got a big favor to ask…It's kind of a rush job…" Willow asked the woman to search the Counsel's records for any information on a '60s retro vampire. She gave the woman the description given by Kennedy and Lee. "If you don't find something, can you check missing persons and unsolved murders for the last forty years?"

Willow was determined to find out about Bong Boy and how he played into her slayer's condition.

Kennedy and Lee sparred for about two hours. As with the previous night's patrol, Lee didn't ask any questions concerning the new piercing. She got the sense that Kennedy wasn't in the mood to discuss the subject matter. That seemed odd to Lee. Kennedy wasn't the type to get something so public and yet not want anyone to 'notice' it.

The brunette was more physical than usual but not as bad as the previous altercation. She didn't say much to Lee and kept rubbing the back of her neck. Somewhere in the second hour, Kennedy's somber mod lifted. She told Lee that she couldn't wait to go patrolling. "Training today's got me worked up…I need to dust some vamps."

While they were still at the facility, Lee got a call from Paulette. She was reminding the slayer about their plans for after her patrol. "Yes, I remember. I'll meet you and the gang there…As soon as I'm done. Probably no later than midnight."

Kennedy couldn't help but overhear Lee's end of the conversation. She knew Lee was getting together with her girl and Alice and Traycee. The thought of the blonde wiped everything else from the brunette's mind. Kennedy realized she'd forgotten that the women were visiting. She had been preoccupied with her headaches and her family that the attractive blonde slipped her mind.

But the woman was back in there now. The need to dust vampires was instantly quelled. The slayer drifted off, her mind recounting the car ride and the party at Lee's. Kennedy recalled the seductive clothes and actions of the woman, her coy words and tone. And she remembered those eyes; so blue that they reminded her of the ocean. Something went off in the brunette's head. She found herself wanting to see the woman again. It didn't seem odd to the slayer that she had just switched her obsessions. Kennedy didn't notice that her mood had gone from rapture with Willow the night before, to anger that morning to obsession with the blonde within the last few minutes. The flip flopping of her emotions were not a concern. Nothing was registering as serious. There was a disconnect to what was really happening to Kennedy and what was in her head. To the slayer's perception, she had merely changed subjects…nothing unusual.

Coming out of her thoughts, Kennedy spoke to Lee nonchalantly. "So, you're meeting up with Paulette and them tonight?"

"Yeah, they leave in a couple days and Paulie wants to hit a few of the hot spots around before they go. They've gone to the straight bars. Now Paulie wants to take them to The Hole." That club was the newest gay bar in the area. It was just outside the Attleboro town limits, in the city of East Providence, Rhode Island.

Lee could tell by the tone of Kennedy's response, she was hoping to get invited. However, because of the older slayer's behavior recently and her promise to Willow, Lee acted like she didn't register the comment.

Kennedy got frustrated. She knew she couldn't come out and ask if she could go. These people weren't really her friends and she did have to work with Lee. She didn't want to do anything to put the woman on the spot. But Kennedy desperately wanted to go and see Traycee. She almost decided to say the hell with how Lee felt and just ask, but her conscience got the better of her. In the end, Kennedy decided if Lee wouldn't invite her, she'd find some other way to show up there.

It didn't take long for Kennedy's brain to think of a way. After she left the gym, she drove to several demon hang outs to see if any 'new' activity was brewing. This was a usual part of her week. Kennedy realized long ago that the best way to curb evil was to keep track of it and know when trouble was starting to ferment. She also thought she might get some information on her hippie vamp on which, to date, she'd struck out.

On the way to the first stop, Kennedy kept thinking of Traycee. The more she saw the blonde in her head, the more she knew she had to get to the club that night. Then an idea came to her. She took out her cell phone and called Paulette. Luckily, the woman was home.

"Ok. We left the gym not too long ago…but I thought she might have gotten home by now."

"Umm…nah. I can talk to her later…So I heard all of you are going out tonight."

Kennedy got a devilish smile. "Yeah. I've heard that place is incredible…Haven't been there myself." Kennedy held her breath for the response.

Kennedy brought it home. "Ok, thanks for inviting us. I'll tell Will. See you tonight."

Kennedy ended her call very pleased with her handiwork. The slayer knew Willow wouldn't be able to go to the party. She decided she wouldn't tell the witch. Part of Kennedy saw this as just another night out for her. The slayer shut out the part that was telling her this was a big mistake, that she had no business going to the club without Willow, that is was wrong to hide this from the redhead. The slayer didn't listen to that voice that told her wanting to be with the blonde was wrong and would only lead to hurting Willow. The brunette felt like a tidal wave was forcing her closer to the woman. It was an emotion she didn't contest and didn't want to analyze. For reasons Kennedy couldn't understand, she had to see Traycee and nothing was going to stop her, especially her conscience.

The rest of the day after Kennedy fooled Paulette into inviting her to The Hole seemed like the longest to the slayer. Kennedy spent most of the time visiting demon joints doing the usual reconnaissance. The woman only went through the motions. The entire time she was thinking about Traycee and whether the blonde would be wearing another revealing outfit. Every so often, Kennedy would see Willow's face in front of her; she'd instantly redirect her thoughts. She did anything and everything she could to keep her mind off the redhead. Kennedy was fighting herself to keep her reality away from her fantasy.

By the time she was done with her investigations, there was just enough time to run home, eat and get ready to patrol. The slayer subconsciously had planned it so that she didn't have to deal with too much face time with Willow. That force inside pulling her to secrecy from the witch was winning out.

As she drove home, Kennedy's cell phone rang. The slayer automatically thought it was Willow and got a frustrated feeling. She didn't want to deal with the witch. She quickly looked at the incoming number, expecting to just let it do to voicemail, when she saw that it was Faith calling. Seeing that number on her cell, Kennedy's attention again flip-flopped. As with the other times, her focus instantaneously switched. The brunette didn't notice anything strange about it. In a flash, the thoughts of Traycee were gone and Kennedy found herself wanting to talk to her good friend. She felt a tinge on guilt because she'd never called the older slayer after her birthday party.

The older slayer was surprised that her friend's tone was as cheery as it was. Willow had made it sound as if the brunette was in a constant state of anger or dread.

The brunette's mind eased. Faith had called to seek her advice. Kennedy enjoyed when other slayers sought out her opinion. The slayer knew she could talk to Faith while she drove home. Faith wanted nothing from her but a few moments. Despite being on a schedule, Kennedy figured she could take care of Faith's issue without it affecting her plans. "Shoot away. I'm all yours for the next fifteen minutes."

Faith worked quickly and covertly. She made up some nonexistent demon who she claimed had been causing havoc in New York. She asked the younger slayer if she'd seen or heard rumors about it in her "neck of the woods." After being told she hadn't, Faith then added, "Willow told me you guys got some weirdo vamp in the area."

Kennedy's radar turned on. "When'd you talk to Wil?" she said with a hint of suspicion.

"Well excuse me for making you my second call. I called your house first to see if you were there. When Red answered I figured I'd pick her brain about my jerk-off demon…You do understand she's the smart one?" Faith made sure to say the words sarcastically, like she was 'yanking' Kennedy's chain as always.

The younger slayer thought for a moment and then decided that nothing was wrong. So she answered the woman. "Yeah, he's some hippie freak."

Chuckling, "I heard he put the hurt on you good…threw you in a rose bush? Come on, brat, Red was shitting me, right?" Faith had to make this conversation seem as real as possible and that meant ribbing Kennedy mercilessly.

Kennedy laughed. Mocking in return, "Screw you, old lady. You'd have been slayer shish-kabob."

Faith felt Kennedy wasn't acting during their call. She continued to pry information form the slayer on the night of the hippie vampire incident. She didn't get any different information than what Willow had told her. The older slayer then expertly worked Kennedy's recent 'changes' into the talk. "Wil said you've gotten a few headaches since Mr. Bojangles knocked you on your ass."

The brunette's response was metered but not too out of place. The two slayers talked about Kennedy's moods lately. "Kid, don't tell me you're treating Wil like shit because you're pissed you can't find Bong boy?"

Faith waited for the slayer's response. Kennedy answered in a sincere way. She told Faith that, in retrospect, she realized that she was doing just that. "Fuck. I can't find hippie man and Willow gets the bad moods…I have been getting headaches but I really don't think they're related to that. I know Will does…She's so concerned that I'm gonna wig out like Buffy did once…But you know how it is sometimes, Faith…this jackass vampire is pissing me off."

As they talked, Faith never heard anything to make her think Kennedy was acting or trying to tell her what she thought the older slayer wanted to hear. There were no strange pauses or weird tones. They were having a call like many they'd had in the past. Faith could understand Kennedy's frustration in not being able to find the vampire. She'd had many times when Miguel took the brunt of a foul mood because a demon had slipped out of her clutch. In the end, Faith decided that if something did happen to Kennedy, it wasn't the reason she was acting differently. Even if the hippie vampire had done something to the slayer, Faith couldn't tell that it was affecting the brunette in any truly significant way except to make her act badly to her wife. Faith knew that was a marriage issue, not a slayer one.

The call ended. The one thing Faith did find unusual was the fact that Kennedy didn't ask her about Miguel or how they were doing. That never came up at all. Despite Kennedy's reputation for being a bit 'hard', she was anything but that when it came to Miguel and Faith. The younger slayer believed she was the reason the two got together in the first place and, therefore, she had the right to rake Faith over the coals about their relationship whenever she wanted. It was odd that Kennedy never brought the matter up once. But still, Faith let that slide because, frankly, she had no desire to get into that topic. After she was done with Kennedy, Faith immediately called Willow.

"Sorry, Red, Kennedy didn't seem out of it or like she was putting on an act. I could tell that Bong Boy has really gotten her worked up. She hates that she hasn't dusted that guy. It's shitty that she's taken that out on you…but I gotta say, based on our talk, that's what it seems to me…Kennedy's really pissed and she's taking it out on you. I don't know if that's good or bad news."

Willow didn't know what to say. Maybe Kennedy was just having another slayer low point. Maybe the rose bush incident was just another night where her slayer got hurt. Willow didn't know what to think anymore. "Well, thanks for talking to her. I guess I'm just overreacting/"

"You're not, Wil. Kennedy's acting like an ass. She knows better than to be that way to you…Talk to her about it." Before Faith hung up, she got a weird sensation, like the feeling she was missing some important fact. "But if she gets any worse, call me." Willow agreed and the call ended.

On her way home after her phone call with Faith, Kennedy had a smirk on her face. Somewhere in the conversation, the brunette realized that she was being interrogated. 'Wil mustuv asked Faith to call me.' Kennedy saw that as an act of treason and an attempt to sabotage her plans. In that moment, Kennedy was no longer having a nice chat with an old friend. Up until that point, Kennedy was sincerely enjoying her call with Faith. For that time, the thought of the blonde was out of her head. The obsession with going to the club was replaced with the desire to talk to her compadre. She was herself for those precious minutes, the Kennedy Prescott who knew who she was, and what was important in her life.

Then that moment occurred in the call when the suspicious nature came out of the brunette. She gripped the steering wheel as she felt the doubt take over. Faith was no longer just a friend calling. She was subverting an attempt to keep her from doing what she wanted to. The plans for the night rushed back into her thoughts.

The slayer knew she'd have to make the older slayer believe that nothing was wrong with her if she wanted to end her involvement. Kennedy could envision Faith showing up at her door step to do an 'intervention' because everyone had concluded the brunette had gone off the 'deep end.' Kennedy was going to have none of that. Kennedy didn't notice how similar to an addictive behavior she had gotten. Lying was justified if it meant she got what she wanted. Kennedy had gotten as bad as any other person who 'couldn't do without.' To get her 'fix' Kennedy needed Faith, her slayer confidante, out of the picture.

So Kennedy lied. She lied to her best friend and she put on the finest act she could. She made Faith believe her attitude was just anger over not being able to catch Bong Boy. Kennedy knew Faith would be able to understand that. She knew Faith had been to that exact place many times. The older slayer lapped it up like ice cream on a hot day. Once again, the brunette didn't notice how her attention had switched to another obsession. Kennedy was back to focusing on her meeting with Traycee at the club and her own self need. Her friendship with Faith had been trashed.

As Kennedy drove home, she knew that if she was going to go to the club, the only way to go and feel ok about it was to keep the redhead out of the equation as much as possible. To that end, Kennedy hardly spoke to Willow or her daughter when she got home. She gave the witch an excuse of a "new vampire group" in town and her preoccupation with it. Samantha even noticed her mother's abruptness. "Momma?…Please play with me," the child said as she tugged on the slayer's pant leg. "Stay here. Don't go." Sammie had seen little of her mother the last several days. When she was privy to the woman's presence, Kennedy had been different than the child was used to.

Kennedy tried to placate Sam, telling her that her Momma was "just busy…I'll be able to play tomorrow." Kennedy was willing to say anything to Samantha if it would help her alleviate the nagging feeling she was letting down her child. For all that Kennedy was telling herself that what she was doing was fine, that she wasn't betraying her family, there was a part of the slayer that knew better. When she rationalized her behavior, that she hadn't tried to touch or even kiss the blonde woman, the part that was still the true character of the slayer would whisper she was bullshitting herself. But, as hard as that side of the brunette tried to make it through the fog in which the slayer's mind was covered, it couldn't. The 'want, take, have,' psyche was beginning to stifle the other.

The slayer got dressed for her patrol with Lee. Willow was uneasy about Kennedy's distance that night. The girl wasn't in a bad mood or acting very strange. In fact, Willow knew that Kennedy had often gotten that way when she was deeply involved in a patrol to get a band of vampires. However, because of recent events, Willow thought about trying to talk to Kennedy again.

When she saw her interacting with Samantha and telling her they'd play tomorrow, Willow relaxed slightly. The slayer appeared to be fine. Kennedy even told her about her conversation with Faith. The slayer related that they'd had a nice call. "Faith made me realize I've been a jerk to you lately. I'm sorry, Wil…"

However, there was still a part of the witch that was uncertain about her slayer's demeanor. But because of her nicer attitude and her better approach to their daughter, Willow didn't push for a discussion. Had the witch tried to confront the slayer while Kennedy was getting dressed, she would have seen the ever worsening markings crawling upwards on the brunette's spine. Things would have been different had the redhead seen that…but Willow didn't confront Kennedy and things weren't different. Kennedy's mission and Willow's ignorance continued.

Making it through the patrol was even worse for the slayer than the previous several hours. Kennedy had to keep alert for vampires all the while getting anxious about the outing. Lee now knew she was going to The Hole. Paulette told her once the younger slayer got home. She almost chastised the woman for doing it but then remember that Paulie knew nothing about the slayer's possible condition. Lee realized the only thing she could do was keep an eye on Kennedy and make sure the woman didn't get herself in trouble.

After killing two vampires, the nightly patrol was over. It had actually been quicker than usual. Kennedy seemed to be very efficient that night. Both slayers were charged form the dusting and knew they'd have to eat before they could meet the other women.

While at the nearest fast food store they could find, Lee questioned Kennedy about her invitation.

Kennedy had to think fast. "Umm, Will's gonna call Terri to babysit. Terri's at her sister's, so Will said she'll meet us there."

Lee didn't know whether or not to believe Kennedy. The older slayer had never lied to her before, but the brunette was acting strangely and what Willow told her made her think twice. However, she didn't question Kennedy any further. Kennedy had said that Willow would meet them. That made Lee less concerned. If Willow was going to be there, then Kennedy must be feeling better. Plus, if the brunette was as prone to angry mood swings as Willow had stated to her, the last thing Lee wanted was to question her and have Kennedy go ballistic in a Burger King.

The get together at The Hole finally took place. Kennedy really never had been to the club. It was the newest hot spot for gay women. But with a young daughter and a wife, Kennedy's bar hopping days were over. Until she walked into the bar, the slayer never felt disdain about that fact before. She wanted to be home with her family instead of out partying. The slayer had found a new satisfaction in her life, and that was being around Willow and Samantha instead of a loud club filled with strangers.

However, as soon as Kennedy stepped into the nightclub that wild, carefree "all about me" side of the slayer came out. Kennedy instantly knew she'd done the right thing for her. "I needed this," she told herself and she and Lee walked over to meet up with Paulette and the others. The first few minutes of conversation were about the slayer's brow piercing. Eventually, the women found a table.

The whole time there, Kennedy was thinking that all she wanted to do was have fun, that she wasn't doing anything wrong. 'I'm married, not dead…Looking at a beautiful woman isn't against the law.' The brunette even went so far as to tell herself that Willow would be looking also if she were there.

The evening was filled with drinking and music, and dancing for all but Kennedy and Lee. The one activity the younger slayer wasn't into was dancing. Other than a slow song with her girlfriend, Lee sat and watched the others go crazy on the dance floor. Kennedy kept Lee company. Traycee had asked her to dance several times but the slayer declined. Kennedy was hesitant to dance with the blonde. 'All I need is for Lee to get the wrong idea and say something to Willow.' The brunette noticed that Lee kept an eye on her.

After being at the club for about forty minutes, Kennedy faked a call to Willow and then told the others that Willow wouldn't be able to make it because Pallouda couldn't babysit after all. Unbeknownst to everyone, Kennedy turned off her cell phone. Because Kennedy was acting herself at the time, Lee didn't second guess the slayer. She assumed the brunette was honest. Besides, Lee was there watching Kennedy and she didn't really notice her boss paying any special attention to Traycee. Kennedy seemed to just be having a good time out.

At one point during the night, Kennedy saw Traycee catch her attention and run her pinky finger over her eyebrow. The blonde then gave a big smile. Kennedy knew that the woman was complimenting her on the new piercing. That made the slayer feel good.

Not dancing didn't mean Kennedy had no interaction with Traycee. Every time the blonde got up and danced, she saw brown eyes covertly watching her moves. Traycee purposely did some overtly sexual body grinds just to see the slayer's reaction. Traycee was careful not to make her actions obvious to the others in their party. She and Kennedy were playing a secret game of attraction.

The interplay between the two women was not only from the distance of the dance floor. When not dancing, Traycee and the others were conversing. The blonde tried to steer as much of her conversation to Kennedy as possible without being too overt. When others went to get drinks or go to the bathroom, the blonde stayed at the table to get more face time with the brunette. When the blonde was told of her belly ring, Kennedy saw a hungry look come over the blue eyes. "That is so fucking hot…I can't believe you did it…You really are impetuous, Kennedy Prescott." On more than one occasion, Kennedy was certain she felt the blonde's foot rub against her leg.

The more they talked, the more Kennedy became fascinated by the blonde. The woman was self-assured, slightly sarcastic and of course beautiful. She was somewhat worldly, being the daughter of a real estate mogul brought with it more than ample travel within the United States and abroad. Traycee had very expensive taste. Kennedy could tell that by her clothes, jewelry and their discussions. For a split second during their talk, Kennedy thought how that could have been her life if she hadn't been a potential.

Traycee told Kennedy she was friends with Alice because of their mutual affection for partying and good grades. Traycee said that they initially got to know each other because they were in the same biology class and Traycee got help from Alice. It was Alice that kept the blonde's GPA at a high enough level to continue the financial assistance from the girl's father. The blonde told the slayer, over time, Traycee came to consider Alice a friend. "I saw how great a person Alice was besides just being smart." Kennedy mentioned that the two seemed different; Alice was far less outgoing than Traycee. "Don't let Alice fool you. We're really not that much different…She's quite the little partier when she wants to be. She's just being 'respectable' for her cousin…Alice likes that I bring her places that she'd never get to go otherwise…She helps me in the academic life and I help her have a busy social life…quite symbiotic."

As time went on at The Hole, Lee saw Kennedy drink more and more and talk more intensely with Traycee. It wasn't normal for Kennedy to drink as much as she did. Though neither of the slayers were 'teetotalers,' they usually kept their drinking within reason in case they had to unexpectedly fight a demon.

The younger slayer didn't want to think that Kennedy was the instigator of what she was seeing. In fact, it appeared to her that the blonde was the one making the overt gestures. She noticed it was the blonde that kept buying drinks for the table and egging everyone to "drink up" which Kennedy gladly did. The younger slayer knew that Kennedy didn't back down to a challenge.

Lee didn't like what Traycee was doing. The younger slayer tried to talk to Alice about Traycee's actions; to ask her to tell the blonde to back off of Kennedy. Because she didn't know Alice that well, she was diplomatic about it. The response she got wasn't helpful. Alice wanted to have fun, just like Traycee. She told Lee not to worry, that Traycee wasn't dangerous. "I've known Traycee long enough to know that she's not going after Kennedy…That's just the way she is…She's very flirty."

That answer didn't satisfy the slayer. She went to Paulette to see if maybe she could talk to her cousin. Paulie did. Lee then saw Alice shrug and go to Traycee and pull her off to the side. She interrupted the blonde's conversation with Kennedy to do it. When Traycee and Alice came back, the blonde went to the dance floor with her friend. After dancing for a while, they came back to the table, only to have Traycee sit next to Paulie and away from Kennedy.

The brunette didn't know what happened. One minute she was having a great time talking to Traycee and the next it was over. It was as if someone gave a child a lollipop and then yanked it away.

It wasn't much longer after that when the lights flickered letting everyone know the bar was closing in ten minutes. They all finished their drinks and headed for the door. Lee was the designated driver and had hardly drank so that she'd have no problem driving. The younger slayer wasn't so sure about Kennedy, though.

"No thanks. I'm ok to drive." Kennedy was not about to let anyone think she couldn't handle herself.

"Are you sure? It's no problem. We can come back and get your car tomorrow." To Lee, Kennedy seemed fine but not as sharp as she usually was. She didn't want to chance allowing her friend to drive drunk.

Kennedy mustered all her senses together and acted as sober as possible. "Lee, you know that if I was drunk, I'd tell you…I've got a fast metabolism…Remember?" That was the brunette's way of reminding Lee about their slayer heightened abilities, one of which was the fast dissipation of alcohol in the bloodstream.

Lee stared at Kennedy for a while and then acquiesced. "Ok, then. I'll see you tomorrow."

They left the bar together and walked the parking lot to their respective cars, Lee to drive Paulette's car and Kennedy to her own. As Kennedy was about to get into her car, she was tapped on the shoulder by Traycee.

"Hey, they think I'm here seeing if you forgot to give me back my make-up mirror…" The blonde's voice then got very low and sultry. "You are the most beautiful woman I've ever met. I haven't been able to get you out of my mind since I got here…Every time I think about you, I get wet…Tomorrow's our last night, then we go back to New York…" The blonde fixated on brown eyes. "Meet me here tomorrow night…at nine…You won't regret it."

The last word said, the blonde discreetly grazed her fingers along the slayer's arm, turned and then left. As she neared the others, Kennedy could here her say to them, "She doesn't have it. I must have left it on the bar."

The slayer refocused and got in her car to go home. Kennedy couldn't believe what had transpired. Although, there was a part of the slayer that knew the blonde's actions were coming. That side of the slayer told her that she had wanted it, planned it. It told her that the slayer's innocent act was a fraud and that she should be ashamed of herself. 'You're on the verge of betraying Willow,' it told her.

But there was a competing part of the brunette. That side didn't see the wrong in anything Kennedy did. 'You had fun. That's not disloyalty. You can't help it if Traycee wants you…Admit it, you're hot and a lot of women would fuck you if they had the chance.' That side of the brunette enjoyed the comments and attention. That side wanted more…more of the blonde.

The idea of being propositioned by Traycee, and that's what it was, there was no doubt, raced in the slayer's mind. 'She wants me bad," the slayer mumbled as she drove home. It was a long ride.

When Kennedy walked in the house, Willow was waiting, sitting on the couch with the living room lights on. There was a look of utter worry on the witch's face until she saw Kennedy close the front door. Then the expression turned to relief.

"God, Kennedy, where have you been? It's late…I've been worried sick about you?..I called your cell but there was no answer." That the witch was worried was the honest truth. The redhead had her usual concern that her slayer might have gotten hurt patrolling. She also had her most recent worries about the slayer's changing personality to heighten her anxiety.

Kennedy didn't take Willow's question as a show of love. Her brain twisted it into an interrogation of her whereabouts. The spell she was in about Traycee had burst. The slayer found herself back to reality, which to her at the moment was her redhead subjecting her to the third degree.

"Christ, just jump down my throat why don't you…I was out…with Lee. That good enough for ya?" The words were spit out. Kennedy's mood and demeanor had flipped again.

Willow was shocked by the slayer's reaction to her heart felt question. She could tell that Kennedy was in another foul mood. She could also tell the brunette had been drinking. Since trying to step lightly about her concerns didn't work, Willow decided it was time to get blunt.

"No, it's not. What the hell is going on, Kennedy?…You've been acting like Jekyll and Hyde lately…Something's happened to you, and it's making you act like this."

Kennedy sneered at her. "Like this? Oh, you mean not being your lap dog all the time…You mean actually doing what I wanna do without having to get YOUR permission. No, there's nothing wrong with me, Willow. I've just decided to stop with the 'gotta be Miss Perfect all the time' shit…That's not me, Willow…I'm the brat, remember. The one who works hard and plays hard…gets what she wants."

Kennedy didn't want to hear anymore from the witch. She turned and left the room to go upstairs. Willow immediately followed. She wasn't going to let her slayer get off the hook, no matter how 'unlike' herself she was acting.

In the lit bedroom, "Kennedy, don't you dare walk away. This is not about you doing what you want. There's something wrong with you. You're acting like a crazy person. You have to let me help you."

Kennedy stopped in her tracks when she heard the word "crazy." She was incensed by the accusation. Something snapped in the slayer's mind.

Practically fuming, "You think I'm crazy?…Well, FUCK YOU, you bitch!" the slayer shouted as she threw her arm up. Her hand hit Willow on the shoulder, knocking the witch down. Not caring about what she'd just done, Kennedy stormed into the bathroom and slammed the door.

Willow sat there, dumbfounded by her slayer's actions and words. Never had she ever thought she'd hear such venom spoken with such hatred from her wife. Never had she thought the brunette would ever harm her. It cut her to the bone. Even though the witch tried to tell herself that Kennedy was in the midst of some unknown problem, the hurt was just as deep. Willow had been trying to get through to her slayer and the response was to be trampled on. Even though they'd been together for years, she wasn't able to connect with the true essence of her girl. Their commitment to each other, that seemingly bottomless pool of love, didn't seem to be enough to make Kennedy get a glimpse of the truth. Willow felt like she failed in disastrous proportions. The sting of the words filled her head and she began to cry.

The witch's state was interrupted with the sounds of light footsteps coming into the room. She quickly stood up in the middle of the bedroom and turned to the noise. It was Samantha. The child had awoken from the noise of her mothers fighting. She had a scared look on her face. As soon as she saw her mother's tears, the child also began to cry.

"Mommy, what's wrong?" Sammie stuttered between tears. The words were filled with fear. The child ran to Willow and clutched onto her legs. The redhead squatted down and hugged her child. Trying to deal with her own feelings was thrown away. Her child needed comforting. "Don't cry, baby. It's ok…Mommy's ok." The words were as soothing and comforting as Willow could say them. She stroked her child's hair. Frankly, at that moment, Willow's life was a total emotional mess.

In the bathroom, Kennedy sat on the toilet seat. Her rage dissipated when she heard the frightened voice of her daughter. And it was fright she heard in the little girl's words. Those few words were all it took for the slayer's emotions to flip once again. Where a moment before Kennedy was lashing out at her witch, she was now utterly remorseful. She sat crouched over with her head in her hands.

"What the hell is happening to me?…Am I going crazy?…Why did I say that to Willow?…How could I push her?" Kennedy didn't know to what part of her psyche she was talking. One thing she knew she had to make amends to Willow.

The slayer got up and opened the bathroom door. She slowly walked out into the bedroom, head hung low in shame. She saw her wife tending to their daughter, both still with tears staining their faces.

"Will?" It was soft and guilt-laden. "Oh, baby. I'm so sorry. I didn't mean what I said…what I did…" She kept walking toward Willow and Sammie.

"I truly am sorry, Wil…I don't know what got into me." Kennedy got closer but saw Samantha turn her head away from her and hold tighter to Willow's neck.

Willow couldn't accept Kennedy's apology then. It didn't matter what the excuse; Kennedy's actions had affected Samantha and there Willow drew the line. There was no perspective of time or situation to let Willow put aside the slayer's meanness.

"That isn't good enough. Look what you've done to Sammie…I'm not going to let you put her through this, Kennedy. We shouldn't be around you right now."

This time it was Willow who marched out the door. She took Sam with her and went to the girl's room. The witch went inside and closed the door behind her, locking it.

Kennedy felt her heart drop. How could she have said and done those things to Willow? She loved the witch, loved her and Sammie more than life itself. What was she doing to her family? Kennedy's head was reeling. The thoughts of her night were gone and the impact of her actions was just setting in…as was another headache. Then the slayer felt a sting down her back. Had she looked, she would have seen those marks getting larger and blacker and very close to the base of her neck.

Kennedy fell to the floor on her knees. She wondered how she'd gotten herself into this mess. The slayer thought her life couldn't get any worse.

When Willow woke up the next morning, she was beside her still sleeping daughter in the child's twin bed. Not the most comfortable slumber she'd ever had, but then again, the witch hadn't gotten much sleep for a very different reason.

After Kennedy's physical action, spiteful words to her and the crying spell of Sammie that night, Willow had brought the girl to her bedroom to put some space between them and the slayer. Willow was so mad and frustrated with the brunette's actions that she didn't want to be the better person that night. Kennedy had gone over the line and Willow wasn't about to placate her at the expense of their daughter. The witch had hoped that putting room between them would give the slayer time to calm down and be better able to accept exactly what the redhead knew she needed to hear.

All that night prior to Kennedy's arrival home, Willow was dealing with mixed emotions herself. Her decision not to try to talk to the slayer before she left on patrol began to eat at her. She knew that there was something wrong with her slayer. Kennedy wasn't acting like her usual self. Though the brunette was not one dimensional, she also wasn't as scattered in her behavior as recently exhibited. Kennedy had become extremely moody, switching emotions at the drop of a hat, for no reason most times. She was either hot or cold, seemingly disconnected to her family one minute then loving and engaged the next. Willow noticed the slayer was impetuous to the extreme and then very defensive when her actions were acknowledged. One second, the woman was sexual to an exhausting degree only to retreat into a self-imposed lack luster attitude the next.

The fact it took the redhead so long to realize the very real threat to her slayer nagged at her. Willow wondered why she hadn't noticed sooner how out of control Kennedy had gotten. It was true that the witch wasn't looking for problems. Why would she? She and Kennedy were happily married, as far as she knew. They had their arguments like every other couple. Both got into bad moods and, on occasion, those feelings lasted several days. But, they were never such as to make either worry about the physical or emotional state of the other. Being as stable in their relationship as Willow thought they were, the last thing she would have assumed was that the slayer's 'off' behavior was anything other than a momentary glitch. The witch now knew that there indeed was a serious issue facing her slayer, one that Willow couldn't seem to get Kennedy to acknowledge.

Worst of all, Willow saw that Kennedy was walling herself off. The more the redhead tried to show Kennedy that her emotions were being played with like a puppet, the more the slayer reverted to that 'I can handle things myself' girl the witch first met at Buffy's. Willow saw Kennedy rebuilding that emotional barrier, the one where the brunette couldn't let the witch into what was in her head.

The real problem was that a very small part of Willow, a part she didn't want to acknowledge, feared that Kennedy would find an outlet elsewhere. That questioning part of the witch was not blind to what was happening lately since the arrival of Traycee and Alice. She knew Kennedy was going out more. The redhead saw how Kennedy was trying to relive her 'wild' days. But there was even more to it. Willow hated the fact that she was even considering the possible affect of another woman on her girl. Could it be more than just a grab at acting like a crazy college kid again? The witch still thought her wife strong enough to not jeopardize their life together in that way. In fact, when she had the momentary thought, she wiped it from her mind and felt guilty she'd had it.

But still, Willow, if being honest, couldn't say that the idea hadn't crossed her mind. The witch didn't know what to make of Kennedy's behavior and the timing of Traycee's arrival. But there was something there. She saw the glances from the brunette to the blonde that first day at the beach. She also knew about the party at Lee's. She found out later from Paulette about Kennedy's ride with Traycee for liquor. It was told to her in passing, actually meant as a thank you from Paulette to Kennedy for being so kind to her cousin's friend.

It wasn't that Willow questioned her slayer's loyalty; they'd been through too much for her not to trust the brunette. In fact, each time she'd found out about Kennedy's actions, she realized Kennedy was always with Lee and the others. The beach party and the gathering at Lee's all involved several other people. There weren't any covert meetings between her slayer and the blonde. Because Willow trusted Kennedy and the kind of life they had made for each other, the redhead didn't try to read anything into the meetings. She didn't want to overreact or turn into someone who was jealous for no reason. Kennedy's behavioral changes had come so quickly, in a matter of days. Willow didn't see how someone could affect her slayer so rapidly. The witch hated to think of herself as a person who would see the negative in a situation instead of attempting to be reasonable, especially when it came to her slayer. Willow knew that Kennedy had never given her reason to assume anything except that she was totally devoted to the witch.

However, there was a lingering concern for the witch. It was something to which Willow kept coming back. Whatever was affecting her slayer was changing her personality. Kennedy was quickly becoming a different person, and it happened for no reason and in the blink of an eye. That is what scared Willow, for the witch didn't know how far it could take her slayer away from who she really was.

By the time Kennedy got home late that night, Willow just wanted to try to get the slayer understand that she was being manipulated by a force within her. She wanted to make sure the slayer realized the danger she was getting in to and how her family was being affected. She never expected the actions she got from the slayer after she walked into the house.

Willow's battle with her thoughts about Kennedy continued through the night and after she woke up. As soon as she was awake, her opinions about her brunette being manipulated stormed back. But, a part of Willow wondered just how much of the slayer's behavior was truly artificial. She thought their bond was stronger than any problem that could be thrown at them. She never imagined she couldn't get through to her slayer, or that the slayer wouldn't want her to. Kennedy was acting more like some twisted version of the independent person that first crossed over Buffy's front threshold. Back then, the brunette was her own person, doing and saying what she wanted, many times without regard for the consequences. Willow wanted to blame someone, anyone else for all the strange actions of her slayer, but deep down inside she wondered if the truth was more disturbing. The witch questioned to what degree it was dressed in a hidden discontented life or a pair of pretty blue eyes. That was the question Willow also tussled with all night and once she woke up.

After getting up and getting Samantha breakfast, Willow decided she had to try to talk to Kennedy about the night's events. She had left the slayer alone, not going into their bedroom or even knocking to see if the slayer was alright. It was getting close to noon, however, and Willow had to do something. When she went back to her bedroom, the door was still closed. She knocked. "Kennedy?" she said as she opened the door and walked in.

Willow looked in the bathroom but the slayer wasn't there either. The witch walked over to the bedroom window and looked outside. Kennedy's car was not in the driveway.

The slayer's whereabouts were unknown even after calls to Lee and several other people and places. The slayer's cell phone had been left on their bureau. The witch finally decided she needed to know where her slayer was. If she couldn't find out through ordinary means, she would use her magick.

Willow immediately went into the spare room, her and Kennedy's make shift office. She rummaged through a basket and grabbed several crystals. She then rifled through the drawers of the desk until she found the map she wanted. The last item she took was a small Tupperware container full of powder from a bookshelf. She hurried downstairs.

"Right now she is, but I'll find her," Willow responded after hearing the concern in her daughter's voice.

The witch knew that Sammie had been an audience to Kennedy's recent emotional changes and outburst. The child was not blind to the transformation in her mother. Willow almost thought Sam understood the situation as well as she did. She had to make the child know that her mother wasn't being herself lately.

"Momma loves us…but she's sick and I need to find her so I can help her get better." Willow said this to her daughter even though she had no idea what the 'sickness' was nor how to help Kennedy get better.

Before she could go farther, the phone rang. 'It's her,' Willow thought as she ran to the phone.

There was a chuckle at the other end of the line. "Now is that anyway to greet the person who's gonna make your day?"

It was then that the redhead remembered that she had called the Council member about Bong Boy. This could be an answer to Kennedy's problems. Willow's attention perked up.

"I'm almost sure…but I don't know what the info will do for you…it's kind of a boring story…"

Janice then told Willow the results of her investigation of the Council's data banks. "There were no unsolved murders involving anyone fitting your vamp's description…But there was a missing person's file dating back to 1968…The guy was…" Janice went on to tell Willow that in 1968, a professor with the University of California at Berkeley went missing one night in November. There had been no motive, no suspects and no leads. After extensive police work, the case went cold. "He fits your guy to the tee."

Willow wondered how that could be since Bong Boy seemed to be a counterculture resident. Janice gave the explanation. "He taught a course on social trends of modern America…What they call pop culture now. The info I found on this guy was that he was fascinated by the drug and anti-war movements."

Some more conversation and Willow had all the facts on Professor John Hail. After hearing everything Janice had to tell her, Willow was certain that Berkeley Boy had something to do with her slayer's condition. That made talking to Kennedy even more important. After thanking Janice, Willow hung up the phone and went back to the living room.

Getting back to her original plan, Willow set out the map on the coffee table, placed several crystals around it and grasped a handful of powder out of the small container. She closed her eyes and concentrated. Then she threw the powder onto the map. A large portion of it made a trail on the map and pooled at one point. Willow was worried about what she saw.

What Willow did was not just find her slayer's whereabouts or determine if she was safe. The map and such were not needed for that. Willow had the ability to 'sense' Kennedy on her own. The witch still had to gift to 'feel' slayers if she needed to. This was especially true of Kennedy. In fact, the redhead knew that she'd have been able to sense the brunette even if she weren't a slayer. Willow could also have tried to mindspeak to her slayer. She was certain she could have connected to Kennedy's mind in that way. But that's not what the witch needed to know. She didn't want to 'find' Kennedy in any way that would alert the slayer.

Willow's actions with the map allowed her to 'see' her girl's movements and the emotional trail they left. From the map, Willow knew that Kennedy had spent her time away from home on the move. She was wandering around in a haphazard manner. She got a feeling of confusion and anger from the order. The final destination bewildered the witch somewhat. The slayer was at the training facility. The witch couldn't quite get a handle on Kennedy's emotional state. There seemed to be a blank, a void connection to the girl's psyche at this location. And yet, Willow didn't get a feeling of danger or loss from her action.

Willow knew what she had to do. There was no time to call Lee or Faith. The witch understood that Kennedy's problem was too severe to wait for Faith to talk to her girl again. Willow had to act and she had to act now. She called Pallouda. "Terri?…Could you watch Samantha for me for a little while…" The redhead told her friend about Kennedy's problems and that she needed to talk to her at the gym, undisturbed. "Sure, Will. If Kennedy's in trouble, I'll do anything to help." Very soon thereafter, Terri was down the house to babysit. "Take as long as you need, Wil."

Willow left for the gym with the goal to make Kennedy understand she was being physically and emotionally assaulted by some unknown quantity that had to be due to the now named "Professor." All she wanted was to bring her slayer home and find a way to cure her.

After Kennedy fell to the floor in remorse once Willow and Sam left the bedroom, the slayer's world went into a tailspin. Kennedy berated herself for having caused one speck of hurt and fear in her gentle witch. Why she had done that was an unknown to her. Why she had ignored her actions and turned her back to her frightened witch was unforgivable.

Kennedy didn't move for many hours. Her mind was swirling in conflict. 'You've become a cruel joke'…'You're betraying the woman who loves you'…'Willow should have left you alone'…'You've done nothing wrong'…'You want Traycee.' Back and forth the slayer fought. Each time Kennedy got a grasp on the struggle she was indeed undergoing, something in her told her not to be so tough on herself. That part of her psyche that was meant for her survival at its basic sense overran any thought she had to put Willow's and Samantha's well-being first. As the night and psychological battle wore on, Kennedy was falling deeper and deeper into the realm of self-gratification over others.

But just when it seemed that the slayer was lost to that force, the faces of her witch and daughter would slip through and she'd hear their faint voices say they loved her. That was enough to keep the struggle raging between the different parts of Kennedy's mind.

In the morning, before even the sun was up, Kennedy couldn't handle the screaming in her head. She was bombarded by voices telling her how to be and what to do. She had to get away from them.

Kennedy kept driving for hours. She had no destination, no plan. The brunette gripped the wheel and stepped hard on the gas pedal. She was trying to outrun her demons, both good and bad. One second she'd see her life with Willow, the woman she loved, and her daughter, the two that made her life possible. She'd see herself making love to her witch and how wonderful it was to feel the woman underneath her, to be inside her. Then the face would switch to Traycee. Kennedy would see those sparkling blue eyes with such raw hunger, a desire the brunette knew was meant for her. Kennedy heard the blonde call for her, to share nothing more than the flesh. It was such a powerful primal emotion. Kennedy had an overpowering urge to know what that woman felt like, the sounds she made. A part of Kennedy wanted to forget the world existed and make the woman scream. The scenes of her conflict kept coming at her.

The slayer had no idea how long she'd driven. At one point, she didn't recognize where she was. Kennedy remembered getting in the car and driving away from her house. Then time seemed to disappear. It was as if she were caught in time, it standing still while her struggle continued. All she knew was that she came out of her trance when her car stalled. She ended her blank journey only because her car ran out of gas. She was back in Middleton, close to the gym.

But the fight wasn't over. Every hard emotion came out of the slayer. She was angry, joyful, desolate, horny, scared…once again she had to get away.

Kennedy raced down the back streets. She ran until her lungs were burning and her muscling cramping.

She ran until she found herself in front of a gas station. Her mind wandered and the training facility popped into her head. She knew she'd run out of gas not far from where she was. The longer she stood there, staring at the gas pump, the more she felt a pull to the gym. That building was her sanctuary, the place for the slayer where her destiny, being a slayer, was the focus. Kennedy knew somehow she would find the answers if she let the true slayer in her show her the way.

So, Kennedy went into the gas station convenience store bought an empty gas can and paid to get it filled. She then walked back to her car, emptied the gasoline into the tank and drove silently to the facility.

Once inside, the brunette felt an immediate calm. The sides were still battling in her head but now the humming there was at a tolerable level. Kennedy looked around and walked over to the heavy bag.

She didn't know how she'd gotten so lost, so quickly. She couldn't believe that none of this was in her control. She had always been able to have some sense of direction over her life, even if sometimes it was only a thread's connection.

The slayer wanted to make sense of who she was and what she wanted. She turned to her slayer instincts to show her the way.

Kennedy started to pound on the bag with both hands, hitting harder each time. Her mind told her that the slayer in her would point her to the right path.

What Kennedy didn't know as she punched her way to an answer was that those two veiny black streaks had inched their way to the base of her skull. What the slayer didn't know was that those marks brought into her body something that was overpowering her slayer psyche and affecting her decision making process at a fundamental level. Even her slayer essence wasn't itself.

With enough time, the confusion lifted and one side of Kennedy's psyche won out…the side in league with the those streaks, and the poison they brought.

As Willow walked to the gym door, she was a mix of anger and compassion. On her way to the gym, the redhead had time to recall the actions of the brunette the night before, the past several days in fact. The more Willow thought about it, the more furious she got. Kennedy had ignored her and Samantha, belittled them, disrespected them. The slayer had been mean to her, hit her and tuned her out. Willow knew all she ever tried to do was help her wife and what she got in return was anything but trust from her brunette. Willow wasn't sure how she'd react once she came face to face with the slayer. Knowing what she did now, Willow felt vindicated in her prior beliefs, but didn't know if Kennedy would take it the same way. This time, the witch told herself she would not be "Miss Nice." Kennedy needed to understand the situation and if that meant the redhead would have to shout, scream or get mad then she would. Kennedy, in whatever mood she was in, was not going to push her around anymore.

When the witch entered the building, she found her slayer striking at the heavy bag like a ring fighter who'd fought past his prime. It was almost as if Kennedy was in a daze. The slayer had sweat coming down her face. There were no wraps or gloves on the girl's hands and Willow could see that they were swelled and red. There was a large mark on the canvass bag, from the sweat and pounding by the slayer. Sweat from the slayer's brow had dripped to the floor and spotted the area around her. The witch didn't know how long Kennedy had been there.

The slayer didn't stop upon the witch's entry. For some time, Kennedy kept punching while Willow watched from behind.

Then, the slayer stopped. Willow saw a slight hesitation in the woman. Kennedy made no other move than to place her arms by her side. After a few more moments, she turned her head just enough to let the witch know the slayer realized she was there.

"I'm so sorry, Willow…I know it's not enough…but I am." The words were said in grief.

Willow's anger-filled resolve disappeared. The plan to tell Kennedy exactly how she'd hurt her wife and daughter flew from the witch's mind. Willow saw in front of her a broken woman. The redhead's heart felt for her slayer. She heard true regret. The cruelty from the night before was pushed to the back of the redhead's mind. There would be no yelling, no chastising for bad acts and words. Now more than ever, the witch wanted to help the girl.

"Kenn, baby, don't think about that now. I found out about what's making you act the way you have been." The witch waited to see if her comment would be met with dissention. Her last approach to the subject matter had been.

This time, though, the slayer didn't go off the deep end. Kennedy stayed with her head down. After a moment, "What's doing this to me?"

Willow walked over to her slayer and turned the girl around. She stared at the bleeding hands of her brunette and then gently took them in hers. "That weird vampire…the one from the cemetery?…I found out who he was and I'm pretty sure he must have done something to you." The witch, in a calm voice, told Kennedy everything she'd been told by the Council on the vampire known as the Professor. She explained that he must have either put a spell on the slayer or gotten something into her body somehow. "The main thing is that we need to find out what he did to you…to make sure this doesn't get worse."

Willow took Kennedy in an embrace. The slayer relaxed into her arms and then wrapped her own around the witch. "I'm so sorry, Willow," the slayer said softly against the witch's ear.

That embrace made Willow feel like she had her slayer back. She released from the hug and looked Kennedy directly in the eyes. "Everything's going to be ok, baby…You're gonna be fine."

Kennedy then listened to her witch without any emotion, like she was being told the day's stock report. When the redhead finished, the brunette thought for several minutes. "We'd be spinning our wheels if we go at this blind…There could be a thousand things he did…" Kennedy looked Willow straight in the eyes. "We need to get the Professor and make him tell us what he did to me."

Willow was glad that her slayer wasn't fighting the information given to her. That made the witch optimistic. "But you've tried and noone knows where he is." Willow knew that she'd be able to narrow the possibilities of the brunette's problem if she could examine and do a few tests, magickal and medical, to her girl.

Kennedy shook her head. "I really didn't know what I was looking for…and I didn't 'push' as hard as I could have on my sources. No, Will, I think we need to get this guy. Besides, if he can do this to me…who knows what he's doing to other people out there."

The witch knew Kennedy had a point. "I guess if we start now, we could find him kinda quickly."

In a sure tone, "You're not going with me. Whatever this vamp did is really powerful. I don't want him near you…I'm still a slayer, Will. There are some things slayers are better at doing than witches…even you, babe." She gave her redhead a small smile.

It was that smile that made Willow feel like her slayer was truly confident in her abilities again.. Kennedy's personality wasn't fractured like before. She had listened intently to what the witch had told her. She didn't hesitate, get angry or act in any manner that wasn't like her old self. The witch was becoming reassured that, though the brunette was still 'sick,' somehow she'd gotten her 'bearings' back and was at least thinking straight again.

However, Willow didn't like the idea of Kennedy trying to find and capture this vampire alone. It was too risky. "You can't do this by yourself, Kenn…What if you start having prob-blemmss…" The last word was drawn out. Willow didn't want to think that her slayer would have another episode, but it was a definite possibility regardless of how rational she was acting now.

Kennedy got a contemplative look. "I see your point…Ok, I'll get Lee…Two slayers will definitely be able to find this Professor vamp…In the meantime, you can get ready whatever it is you need so that we can interrogate this asshole…You probably need to get some things ready in case there is something floating around inside of me, right?"

Although Willow would have been less worried if she could go with her slayer, she knew that Lee would do her best to help Kennedy. The slayer was right that she needed to get prepared for 'curing' Kennedy. Willow agreed to the plan. "Ok, but you need to call Lee now…I need to know she can do this."

The witch watched as Kennedy took out her phone and poked at some numbers. The slayer held the thing to her ear and soon she was saying, "Lee?…Hey it's me. Wil's found out who our hippie vamp is and the news isn't good…We need to find this guy." Willow waited as her slayer's call lasted about another minute. She heard Kennedy tell Lee that she was going to pick up the younger slayer so they could do some "serious asking around" to find the Professor. The brunette also mentioned what Willow would be doing and ended the call by saying she'd be at the slayer's apartment in fifteen minutes. The call ended. Willow felt a wave of tension leave her body.

Kennedy sighed in relief. "Good. I'm gonna get Lee so we can start looking for this guy. You should go home and start getting your end done. As soon as we have the hippie freak, I'll call you and let you know what he said. If you think it better, we can bring him to the house and you can experiment on him." The slayer gave another sarcastic smile.

Willow saw that her slayer was acting her own rational self. The plan was sound and the best option they had. "Ok, baby. But you have to let me know the second you have him."

"Of course. Now let's put this plan in action." Kennedy went over to Willow and stared at her for a few moments. To Willow it seemed that the brunette was going to say something profound. Instead, Kennedy placed a gentle kiss on her witch's lips. "Go home, Willow. I know what I'm doing."

As soon as Willow left the building, Kennedy got a devious grin on her face. "She's so gullible…Even now she believed me." It was said with the same amount of disdain as respect. The woman that had been standing before Willow was not the Kennedy of sane thought. The struggle that had enveloped Kennedy's psyche was won by the side exclaiming 'I want, I want.' It was the irrational, purely self-motivated part that only cared about appeasing the urges within the slayer. When the devil in the slayer won out, Kennedy randomly remembered a discussion many years previously with Faith. The older slayer talked about her "want, take, have" days. That was the brunette's credo now.

What was on the slayer's mind, the thing she 'wanted' to the point of obsession, was the long legged, blue eyed blonde. Her mind had clouded her into believing that she was not only justified in her thoughts about the woman but that she'd be doing herself a disservice if she didn't act upon them. Her 'want' side told her that the woman would be but one interlude and nothing more. 'She's outta here tomorrow…I'll never see her again.' It was easy for the conflicted slayer to believe. The cries for faithfulness to Willow, the feelings that she could never look at the witch in the same way if she betrayed her, were swallowed up by the beating of the call for self-gratification. Kennedy was willing to go forward with her need because her affected psyche convinced her there was no cost to her at all.

When Willow walked in the gym, Kennedy had already made up her mind to see Traycee. The slayer knew that she'd have to trick Willow into believing she was fine in order to have the time and freedom needed to do what her mind and body was telling her they needed. So Kennedy lied and acted and said what she knew she had to say in order to placate her witch. Kennedy made Willow think that she really was going to look for the Professor and that Lee would help her. Kennedy pretended to call Lee. She'd never pushed the speed dial number for the younger slayer. It was all a sham.

In reality, Kennedy intended to go forward with her rendezvous and then make some flimsy effort to find the vampire. The version of Kennedy standing in the gym actually didn't believe there was anything wrong with her. It was convinced the slayer was finally being able to be her true self. If Kennedy had known about the streaks on her back, the real Kennedy may have been able to convince her to the contrary.

By the time Willow left it was getting late. There weren't many hours before the slayer was to meet her blonde. Thinking that Willow might try to 'locate' her to make sure she was doing what she said she'd do, Kennedy decided to drive around, making stops at different locations for the sake of appearance. Kennedy had already known Lee would not be around since Lee told her that she and the others were going into Providence, Rhode Island for a good bye dinner.

How Traycee was going to get back to The Hole, the slayer didn't know. But she was certain that the blonde would find a way…and Kennedy would be there waiting for her.

Kennedy sat at a secluded table far in the back of the club. She'd been waiting since nine, precisely when Traycee told her to be there. 'Waiting like a lap dog,' the slayer commented internally. 'How is this any different than being Willow's bitch?'

At the thought of her witch, a piercing sting of guilt shot through the brunette's mind. 'Don't do this Kennedy…Go home to her right now…Just get up and walk out.' The voice in her head sounded so convincing. It repeated the plea several times before that other voice, the one that was only based on the 'pleasure principle', the 'want, want, want' part of her psyche fought back. 'Forget about her for tonight…This is what you want…So just do it.' After four shots of tequila, the pleasure principle won. So Kennedy stayed and sat in her corner fixating on the front entrance to the bar.

The slayer sat upright when Traycee walked through the door. Despite being after 10 o'clock and the additional shot of liquor in the slayer's system, Kennedy was still awe struck by what she saw. The blonde was wearing a very tight fitting miniskirt and a low cut top that made it very evident she was not wearing a bra. Her hair was tussled and looked like she'd just gotten out of a magazine shoot. The woman was dressed to kill. And Kennedy knew she was the target.

Traycee didn't look around the club as she walked to the bar. She spent the time talking to Alice who had walked in right behind her. She too was dressed sharply. Kennedy could see, even through her drunken haze, that Paulette's cousin didn't seem as happy to be there as she had been the previous night.

The slayer kept watching the women, waiting for any sign that Traycee was trying to find her. Finally, she saw it. It was hardly noticeable, but it was there. Kennedy saw a slight move of the head as blue eyes discreetly scanned the area. "She knows I'm here," the slayer mumbled. Kennedy could already feel her blood pumping and her desire rising.

This was not the situation to make contact with the blonde. It was evident to Kennedy that Traycee had either fooled Alice into going back to The Hole or had promised that it was not to be their main destination. Given the 'delicate' nature of their predicament, Kennedy left it to the blonde to find her and make the next move.

It didn't take long. The two women talked at the bar as blue eyes continued to canvass the place. Kennedy willed those eyes to look her way. They finally did. Again, the blonde was discreet in her find. She made hardly a change at all in her facial expression. But when she looked at Kennedy, the slayer saw a gleam of hunger in her eyes. 'Now I just wait.' The slayer would let the beauty come to her.

It was soon thereafter that the meeting occurred. Traycee and Alice had a drink. Finally, the blonde left the other and headed for the restroom. Kennedy watched as she went inside. 'Follow or wait for her to come to me?' The slayer at first wanted to make the woman work for her reward. But then the sexual urge overtook the brunette. She could feel herself getting 'ready' just thinking about the woman. She couldn't stand it any longer. Kennedy got up and walked to the bathroom.

Kennedy didn't even see Tryacee when she heard the words. The slayer turned to her left to see the blonde leaning against the wall. The woman stood up straight and walked over to the slayer.

The woman was right behind Kennedy. She could feel the blonde's breath on her neck. Traycee was much taller than the brunette and it felt as if the woman was enveloping the slayer. Kennedy felt a sexual charge shoot out from deep within.

The slayer turned around and directly faced the blonde. Blue eyes looked with desire into brown that were sending the same desire back.

Then Willow's face replaced that of the blonde. Kennedy looked into those emerald eyes that she'd loved for years. Without saying a word to her, that face pleaded for the slayer to stop.

Kennedy shut her eyes tight and opened them again to see Traycee still gazing at her. Only now, the woman had a smirk on her face.

"A tad too much alcohol?…You're not going to pass out on me are you?…We don't have much time."

Kennedy shook her head to wipe out the fuzz inside. She didn't speak, just gave a devilish smile and took a step closer to the woman, their bodies touching ever so slightly. The doubt had been ousted by that part of the slayer's mind that told her to have what she wanted without consideration to anything else. 'Want, take, have,' it chanted to her. Kennedy's psyche finally gave in.

"So tell me why I'm here." The slayer knew the answer but she wanted to hear the blonde tell her that she wanted Kennedy's body.

Traycee leaned down enough so that her mouth was almost touching the slayer's ear. In a whisper, "I wanted you since the first time I saw you. This is my last night here and I can't think of a better way to end it."

Kennedy took a step back. She studied the blonde. A thousand thoughts were running through her head. As much as she just wanted to go with her desire, a part of her kept screaming that this was wrong, she was betraying Willow. 'Traycee will hound you…She'll tell Willow…This is wrong.'

Sensing hesitation in the brunette, Traycee stated plainly, "I just want a fuck…then I'm out of your life…Daddy gives me too much money for me to screw up my lifestyle…and getting involved with you…or any woman…would definitely do that."

Kennedy stared warily at the blonde. "I heard you were fond of women." If Traycee was going to play coy then the slayer would make her earn her pleasure.

The woman lifted a brow. "Oh, I certainly indulge myself with women…and men…I don't believe in denying myself anything…But, that's all it is…a good time."

Those words struck a chord with Kennedy. Traycee was shutting the world out. She was only interested in satisfying her own wants and desires, and she would get there using whomever she knew could give it to her. For that, Kennedy was impressed. The woman before the brunette was someone who did what she wanted. She manipulated her father for money; she used Alice as a way to keep a hidden life and make her feel more important. She used women and men for her own gratification. Beneath that polished, charm school appearance, the blue eyed woman was a barracuda.

Kennedy could have fucked her right there. The part of the slayer that was dark, the side telling her everything she was doing was fine now had an ally. The devil in the slayer screamed to her that Traycee was a living example of all that she could be. 'Want, take, have…Be like Traycee…Only think about the pleasure.'

The blonde nodded. "I have no intention of breaking up your happy home…I just want a sample what your little redhead gets to have."

That statement made Kennedy flinch. "Shut up…Let's just do this." The slayer couldn't take having Willow brought into this in any form. She had to block her out of her mind.

"Don't get testy…Follow me…It's too crowded in here for my taste." Traycee didn't want to have sex in the restroom. Too many inquisitive eyes and ears. She also knew that Alice might come looking for her and didn't want to have to explain her actions.

Traycee left the restroom first and quickly looked for Alice. She saw her talking to some curly haired woman and knew Alice didn't see her. The blonde walked through an "employee only" door.

Kennedy soon followed. She watched as Traycee glanced around and saw another door. The blonde opened it. It was a doorway out the back of the building. It led to an alley way…a dark, empty alley way. The blonde turned her head, stared at Kennedy and went outside, the door closing behind her.

The slayer walked slowly to the door. She put her hand on the door knob and stared at it. From the moment Kennedy left the restroom to that very second, she was at war with herself. As much as she wanted to only concentrate on what was in front of her, her mind wouldn't let her be. The two sides of Kennedy fought. It was the proverbial 'devil and angel' sitting on opposite sides trying to convince the slayer of their position. The arguments were the same; they were the ones the slayer had been struggling with for several days.

The voices got so loud that Kennedy let go of the door knob and placed her hands over her ears. But the war raged on. The brunette tried to make them stop. She wanted to make a decision. She leaned against the wall and slid her body down until she was sitting on the floor, her head in her hands trying to recall who the real Kennedy was. She clenched her eyes shut tightly. The slayer's heart was racing, her head pounding, and she began to feel a hot sensation running down her back.

The two sides fought. Every time Willow or Samantha's face came to her, it was instantly replaced with Traycee's lustful eyes begging Kennedy to fuck her. 'Want, take, have.' Kennedy wanted the blonde. 'Willow is your life…Go home to her, now.' Kennedy knew that Willow was a part of her. Time seemed to have no relevance. There was nothing in the universe but the brunette and the struggle.

The fight was over. There was a victor. Kennedy's fate was about to play itself out.

Black boots pushed firmly against the ground, positioned like a world class sprinter, one in front of the other for the best leverage possible. Those boots gave way to tight black denim jeans, the muscles from the legs within pressing against the fabric. Those legs could feel that they were straddling long, perfectly shaped legs that ended under a form fitting skirt. All the legs were slowly moving, rocking from the will of the bodies directing their movement. Two bodies, as close as humanly possible, rubbing against each other, building the tension even further.

A bronzed hand, that until then had been gripped around the back of a long and supple neck, slid its way down to the cloth covering an aroused and waiting breast. Fingers eagerly scratched at the fabric, pulling it to the side to uncover an erect nipple. The hand quickly grabbed the peak and rubbed hard across the flesh. It did it again, this time stopping to take the nipple between two fingers to squeeze and pinch until a moan and a flinch could be heard and felt.

A tongue, with an all too familiar stud, attacked the firm flesh of the neck, then below the throat. The need was so urgent, so primal, that a mouth used to gentle pleasures was gorging itself to the point of mindless nips of the skin. That only brought more moaning.

And then the brunette felt arms, ones never having touched the bronzed form before, clutched around her torso, snaking their way under the cotton shirt that lay against a bronzed back. Then there was the sensation of unfamiliar hands, with obvious experience, caressing the small of her back and then making their way to the waistband of the black denim jeans.

It was when she felt those hands dip down the back of the trousers that the slayer's body really lost control. Her free hand that, to that point, was resting on the other's shoulder, now frantically shoved the woman it touched even harder into the brick surface. Never looking up, the brunette rushed her head downward and took the exposed nipple in her mouth.

The slayer felt the other woman's body shudder against hers, resulting in a jolt of sexual electricity that exploded throughout the brunette's form. With every flick of the tongue or touch from the metal stud, the slayer could feel perfectly manicured nails dig deeper into her firm contoured backside.

The slayer was aware of only the animalistic desires running through her every muscle, that base need entrenched in the living, breathing species of planet earth. It was overpowering.

The brunette didn't care that she was in a musty alley. She didn't mind the feel of the dirty asphalt under her boots. The slayer didn't care about the smell from the garbage bin filled with rancid food not so far away or the stench of urine and soured booze all around her. The noise of a scurrying rat and the crassness of the moment meant nothing. The only thing that mattered was the act…the fuck…the selfish, all encompassing fuck.

The slayer had her prize pinned against the brick wall that was the back of The Hole. The dull thumping of the dance music from within synchronized with the feel of the blood rushing through the slayer's veins. That rush matched the pounding of her heart, getting faster and faster as she became more and more feral.

The wait became too great, the need too urgent. The brunette raked her hand down a shapely thigh and pulled up the fabric of the skirt. There was no time, no need for caring or gentle touches. The circumstances leading to the act were enough to know it was the physical sensation and not any emotional bond that was driving the slayer. Bronzed hands pushed under silk cloth and went straight for the core.

The slayer was breathing heavily, her hips undulating against the other body, a new body. She felt legs wrap tightly around her thigh.

The mouth that had captured the breast released and dove into the other. Then the other bronzed hand grabbed luxurious hair and jerked the head back while the brunette's mouth went back to attacking the exposed neck.

The end couldn't wait any longer. Bronzed fingers thrust inside the body, hard, as if trying to make the woman beg for forgiveness through pain. Another thrust…and then another…and another.

The slayer felt the body go rigid against her as fingernails dug into the bronzed back, so strongly that the brunette instantly sensed the warmth of crimson satisfaction seeping from her skin. As the slayer experienced the shudder against her body, she also felt a leg shoot up and drill into her core. That, along with the brunette's already frenzied physical state, brought the slayer to an explosive release.

The brunette tensed and pressed her body against the woman. She felt her own orgasm overlapping with the other's.

Throughout the entire episode, brown eyes were shut. The slayer let go of the strands of hair, mingled in her fingers, and looked up. She opened her eyes to see those of blue staring back.

"I knew…you'd be…an incredible fuck." The other voice was worn out and the words gasped.

Brown eyes widened. The slayer dropped her arms and took an unsteady step back. She stared at her handiwork in disbelief and disgust. At that moment, she saw the image of Willow before her. The witch's face looked as if her soul had been ripped from her very being. Then the image vanished.

The slayer's body turned away and stumbled back inside the club. She leaned against the wall and slumped to the floor. Bronzed hands covered her face. It seemed like an eternity passed.

Kennedy's head lifted only when she heard a muffled voice…Traycee's voice. But the sounds were different now. It was a scream. There was utter fear in the tone.

The slayer's mind focused and her slayer instincts took over instantly. Gone was the guilt and remorse. Danger was afoot outside. The slayer knew she had to step into the unknown to help. The brunette stood up and went out the door.

When Willow left the gym, she was fairly confident that Kennedy had returned to her senses. The slayer hadn't been as sincere and contemplative in many days. Kennedy seemed to understand that something really did have a grip on her and was honestly interested in finding out how to rid herself of it. The 'sense' that Willow got was in accord with her slayer's behavior for the most part. This added to the redhead's conclusion that Kennedy wasn't in immediate distress and wanted to put an end to her uncharacteristic emotional state.

Willow went home and began to gather those items that she thought she'd need to identify whatever was making Kennedy act so strangely. In the couple's 'office', the redhead had a small biology/chemistry lab set up. With her previous background in the area and the connections with the Council, it wasn't hard for her to put together enough equipment to do more than basic testing. Though nowhere near as sophisticated as what the Council possessed, Willow's little 'lab' had done quite well for her over the years. She'd been able to help Kennedy and several witch's on numerous occasions to identify compounds and other items taken from demons, in potions or from other sources. Tonight, the witch hoped to be able to get some sample from the Professor directly or be told what to test so that she could unlock her slayer's mystery 'illness.' She brought everything she needed to the kitchen.

It took a while for Willow to obtain her items. Terri was at the house too and assisted where she could. Being a nurse, she was very helpful in the analysis of the ingredients that should be on hand. All the while, Samantha watched, never saying a word. It was as if the child knew that very serious matters were being handled and that they needed her mother's complete attention. At one point, Willow saw Sammie glancing at all the liquids, powders and crystals that Willow had gathered in her office. The girl was just staring at them. Then she looked up at her mother. "This for Momma?" she asked expectant. The redhead nodded. The witch realized that somehow her daughter knew that Kennedy was in trouble and needed help to return to her true self.

The two witches worked at preparing for the moment that Kennedy and Lee walked through the door with either the Professor or whatever they could get out of the demon. The witch knew that the hunt was still on because she could feel the slayer's movement. Even though she wasn't necessarily trying to locate her, the redhead had a sense of her slayer. It wasn't that she was searching for her or even consciously keeping track of her whereabouts. But due to the strain and intense emotional upheaval of the slayer, Willow had a slight sense of her. She could feel that the slayer was physically moving around. She could also tell that Kennedy wasn't in an emotional tailspin. The feeling she got was one of determination. Willow assumed the brunette and Lee were intently trying to find the vampire. She didn't phone either slayer for fear of disturbing their progress. Never did the witch think she should 'sense' for Lee to make sure she was with her slayer. Willow had watched Kennedy call the other slayer.

"Uh, sorry, Willow. It's just me, Lee." The slayer was calling on her cell phone.

Willow was disappointed but assumed Kennedy had her hands full with the Professor and had made Lee call. "Did you get him?…Did you get the Professor?"

The total lack of understanding Willow heard in Lee's answer made her instantly realize that she was not with Kennedy. Willow got a sinking feeling in her stomach. "Aren't you with Kenn?"

Still confused, "No…I have no idea what you're talking about. I've been out with Paulette and the others. We got back a little while ago…Alice and Traycee went out. Paulette didn't go with them cuz she thought she had to work, but turned out she didn't. I'm taking her to meet Alice and Traycee. I called because I was gonna go patrolling with Kennedy if she hadn't left already." Because the older slayer had acted strangely the last time they patrolled together, Lee thought it might be a good idea if she hung around 'just in case.'

Willow's world started to spin. Kennedy had lied to her. The slayer wasn't with Lee; she'd never even called Lee. A chill ran down her spine.

After a long silence, Lee spoke again. "What's going on, Will? Is something wrong with Kennedy?" The younger slayer knew that the brunette hadn't been acting herself lately. Willow's strange reaction to her call made the younger slayer worry.

Willow didn't know what to say. The witch thought she had things under control; she thought Kennedy was under control. 'Why does it feel like she's ok?' Willow pondered why her senses were telling her Kennedy was still fine emotionally. She wondered why she was so quick to believe her slayer had a grip on her problem. Willow knew that something had to be wrong despite what her body told her. The redhead also realized that she was in over her head and needed help.

"Lee, I saw Kennedy a few hours ago. I watched her call you…or at least I thought she called you…The two of you were supposed to be out finding that vampire from Pilgrim's Cemetery…I found out that he had to have done something to Kenn when they fought that night."

"I realize that now…and that's got me very nervous…Kennedy lied to me, Lee. She's been acting so un-Kennedy lately…She was at the gym before and…" Willow told Lee about her visit to the training facility and the conversation with Kennedy. She let the younger slayer know that Kennedy had seemed in control and that her 'feelers' told her the brunette was going as she said she would. "Obviously, Kenn didn't call you. I don't know why she lied to me…We need to find her…find her now." The anxiousness in the redhead's voice grew with each word.

Willow didn't have to think; she knew she could find her slayer's exact location. "I can find her…I'm just not sure what to do once I do."

Just then, Willow started to feel confusion cloud her mind. It wasn't coming from her own psyche; she wasn't feeling distressed. Kennedy was. Willow instantly knew Kennedy's emotional state had taken another turn for the worse. The witch felt a pulling and tugging sensation, like a part of her was being pulled in two. Willow knew that the disturbing awareness was from Kennedy's essence.

"Lee, Kennedy's going off the deep end again…I can feel it…It's like something's ripping her in two." Willow was getting very scared.

Trying not to sound panicked, "Will, ya gotta calm down. If she's in trouble we need to find her. You need to tell me where she is. I'll go get her."

The words of the slayer pushed through the fog of doubt in the witch's head. Willow held onto Lee's meaning. She couldn't break down; she had to stay strong to find Kennedy. Willow collected her thoughts. "Ok. I know we need to find her. I can do that…I can tell you where she is. But I'm going to her…She needs me, Lee."

The slayer heard the strength and love in the redhead's voice. She was amazed at how totally devoted the two women were to each other. "Make you a deal. You find out where she is and we both get her."

Willow understood that Lee was trying to protect her. Noone knew where Kennedy was or what predicament she was in. For all they knew, the brunette could be in the middle of a nest of demons. Willow gave in. "Deal."

Willow knew that was the easy part. "It won't take long…give me a minute." The witch left the phone to her ear and walked to the table that still had the map on it from earlier that day. She grabbed more powder and silently said the scribing spell. When done, she lightly threw the powder on the map and continued to concentrate. The redhead closed her eyes for a moment and when they opened again, there was a small collection of dust in one spot. It was giving off a pinpoint bright glow. Willow focused on that dot. Her mind drifted into the map, becoming a part of it, getting closer and closer to that spot. As her mind grew nearer, the map markings seemed to grow larger around her. It was as if she were zooming in to the exact location of Kennedy's presence. Finally, she was so close to the location, she could read the name on the front of the building.

"She's at some place called The Hole." Willow said it like she was reading the name off the sign.

As Lee pulled into the parking space, she stared at the name of the club in front of her. "I just got here…That's where Alice and Traycee are…I'm dropping Paulette off here…What the hell is going on?" The slayer got a bad vibe from her comment.

"She's there, Lee…Kennedy's there. You need to find her. I'll be right there." Willow's voice was direct and firm. She hung up.

Lee stared at Paulette. Paulie had only heard one half of the conversation the entire time. But she could tell Kennedy was in danger and that the club they just got to was where that danger was. She became worried for her cousin and Traycee and wondered if they were in harm's way.

Lee looked at Paulette. "Stay here. I don't know what's going on in there but I don't want you getting hurt. Don't move until I come out…I mean it." In that moment, Lee realized that she really did love Paulette. The thought of her getting hurt from whatever was in the club frightened the slayer. She wasn't ready to lose the woman. They had just started to really get to know each other.

Paulie didn't talk back. She knew what her girlfriend was telling her. But she was still worried for her friends. "Alice and Traycee," she said as almost a plea.

Lee put her hand on the other's shoulder. "I'll find them too. This might just be Kennedy's deal…I don't know. But I'll make sure I find them and keep them safe."

Lee kissed Paulette on the lips and got out of the car. She headed for the club's entrance. The club's door was closed. The slayer slowly opened it. The crushing dance music spilled out into the air. Looking back at Paulie one more time, Lee smiled, then turned and walked inside.

"Terri, I know Kennedy's in trouble. Everything was so jumbled and messy when I had her in my head…I have to get to her." Willow was very worried that her slayer was in serious danger. She couldn't leave this matter to Lee to deal with alone.

"I'll stay here in case Sam wakes up…You go…Go get Kennedy." Terri Pallouda could tell her friend was distraught. She needed to be with her slayer.

Willow smiled graciously and started to walk about the room. She wandered a few steps and then turned as if she'd changed her mind. Then she mumbled and began to walk again.

Terri was concerned that the redhead was too upset to drive. "Wil? Are you gonna be ok enough to drive?"

Willow stood still and stared at her friend. "That's just it…I don't have time for that. I have to get to Kenn, now…I can't take the time to drive." She hesitated for a moment. "I'm teleporting."

The statement was said like the witch had decided to go to war. Most who knew Willow didn't understand the fine line she walked with her use of magick. Willow knew how close to hell she'd gotten with her craft. The witch never forgot how she had become so much a slave to its power. She had killed and nearly ended the world, all in the name of magick. Willow remembered the pain she was able to inflict if she let her craft control her as it had before. Because of her harrowing experiences with it, the redhead had promised herself that it would be used only sparingly, for the benefit of others. It was for personal use only as a last resort.

The redhead knew she had to keep her life and that of her family as close to 'normal' as possible. Never would she again put herself in the position of becoming even remotely 'addicted' to magick's alluring ability to make life easier. Because of that, she rarely used mindspeak other than when she and Kennedy were on a mission. There were times that the two shared in the effect but there was always a reason and need for it, such as the night of Samantha's conception. The use of teleporting was another piece of her magckal abilities that she used only to keep out of harm's way.

Willow knew she could drive to the club where Kennedy was. She also knew that Lee was already there hopefully assisting her slayer in whatever was needed. This wasn't the type of emergency for which her powers had been previously used. But something about this night, this situation, scared Willow into deciding that she had to break her own rule.

Terri never saw Willow actually 'vanish.' She was watching the witch get ready and then begin to concentrate. The older witch blinked…and Willow was gone. Whispering to her self, "You're incredible, Willow…Now go save your slayer."

Lee Gagno walked and pushed her way through the crowd at The Hole. The place was swarming with women dancing and drinking and having a great time. The slayer's eyes looked around as she went, trying to spot Kennedy and search for whatever trouble was brewing at the place.

The slayer saw Alice at the bar talking to one of the bartenders. She wove her way through the sea of people until she was right behind Paulette's cousin.

"Alice!" The slayer had to yell to get her voice above the dance music. She tapped the woman on the shoulder.

Alice turned and looked surprised to see Lee. "Hey, you got here. But I thought it was just gonna be Paulette…" Looking around behind Lee, "Where is Paulie?"

"She's outside in the car." Lee could see that Alice was fine and obviously had no idea that some potential danger may be lurking. "Where's Traycee?" The slayer didn't see her anywhere.

"I don't know. She went to the ladies' room a while ago. I figured she met someone…I've been busy talking to Maggie here…" The woman pointed to the bartender. "Her brother goes to Syracuse…I haven't been really looking for Trace."

The fact that Traycee was possibly missing worried the slayer. Now for the big question. "Have you seen Kennedy?"

That answer gave Lee even more reason for concern. She didn't have time to explain anything to Alice. She needed to find Kennedy, and Traycee, to make sure neither was hurt.

"Thanks. I need you to go outside and wait with Paulie. She's in my car. You need to go now. Please."

Alice looked unsure but also a bit scared. She'd never seen Lee this adamant before. 'Something must be wrong here,' she said to herself. Then she thought about Traycee. Her eyes widened.

Once out the door, Lee started to canvass the club again. Neither 'missing' woman was in the main dance area. The slayer checked in the restroom but found nothing. She saw a door to the side of the bathroom. She knew she had to check behind it. The slayer discreetly went into the back part of the club where only employees were allowed. She walked the hall, but still found noone. The slayer looked in the employee storage room and restrooms.

Finally, Lee saw another door, an exit door to the outside. 'Must be to the alley,' she thought. The slayer grabbed the knob and opened the door. She slowly stepped out into the warm July night.

As soon as she took the step onto the asphalt, she heard the rustling of a body and the sound of shoes on pavement. She turned to the noise and saw the Professor hunched over a figure on the ground.

The vampire quickly looked up at her. An expression of surprise washed on his face. The demon stood up and immediately started to run away.

Lee took two steps to chase him until her vision caught the identity of the body on the ground. It was Traycee. Lee ran over to her. She lifted her torso and head up. She could see two bloody fang marks on the woman's neck. Lee checked for a pulse. The woman was alive, but barely; she was unconscious. In that second, Lee had a decision to make. Abandon Traycee or let the vampire escape.

She laid the woman back on the ground. She tore a piece of cloth from the blonde's shirt and held it against the neck wounds. Lee started to talk and gently nudge Traycee to see if she could get her to wake up. As she attempted to bring the woman out of her state, Lee heard a noise. It came from the other side of a crash bin that was about twenty feet away. The slayer pressed the make shift gauze on the woman's neck and slowly and cautiously got up. She got into fighting stance, waiting for the noise to give away its owner.

It was Kennedy. The brunette was rubbing the back of her head. She looked dazed.

The older slayer, even through her foggy mind, knew the situation had to be bad. The younger slayer never used profanity of any kind.

Kennedy couldn't answer the other slayer. As she rubbed her head, the brunette drew a blank on what had happened. For several moments, she didn't realize she was in the alley. She had no idea how she got there. The slayer also didn't know why the back of her head felt like it had been hit by a Mack truck. Then she saw the woman on the ground. It took her again several moments to realize it was Traycee. Again, she had no idea why the blonde was there.

Lee stared at Kennedy waiting for an answer. Receiving only a blank stare, she gave up on getting a quick answer and went back to Traycee still unconscious on the ground. As she attempted to wake the blonde, "Kenn? Did you hear me? What happened? Why are you two out here? Why was the Professor here?" Lee was as concerned about trying to find out what had occurred as she was getting Traycee to come out of her frightening condition.

The questions bombarded Kennedy. They could have been said to her in Chinese as much as they weren't registering. The brunette couldn't understand what Lee was saying. "Professor?" Kennedy didn't remember the vampire being there.

"Yeah, he was here…He took off as soon as I walked out the door…Did he attack you two?" Seeing the same blank stare, "Don't you remember anything?"

Kennedy just watched her fellow slayer. There was a vacant look on the brunette's face. Kennedy had no recollection, no clue as to why she was in the alley. The brunette tried to concentrate, to recall what had transpired. She thought back to the last thing she remembered. 'The bathroom…talking to Traycee…walking down a hallway…by the door…"

The memory of what occurred fell on the slayer like a huge boulder. Kennedy remembered the kissing, the groping…the fucking. Her face went white.

Lee saw the severe change in the slayer. "Geez, Kenn, what the heck happened out here?" The younger slayer imagined that Kennedy had fought the Professor or saved Traycee from an attack from the vampire. But something in Kennedy's eyes told her that might not be the answer.

Kennedy couldn't tell her friend what had transpired between the two women. She hardly believed it herself. She had betrayed Willow. What could she say? How could she explain the two of them in the alleyway? Then the slayer got a brief recollection of the Professor being there and her by the doorway. But it was a flash and was not connected to anything. All she remembered was the vampire's face sneering at her. The only thing Kennedy remembered with clarity was the betrayal.

"Kenn? What went on?" Lee needed to know what happened because in the time that she'd first found her, Traycee was no closer to waking up. Lee knew that the woman hadn't been 'turned.' For that, she was grateful. But, she wasn't sure if the blonde's coma like status was because of the Professor draining her blood or because of some other act by the vampire. She wanted to know if there was a reason, evil or otherwise, for the woman's condition. "Traycee's not waking up. She's hardly breathing. We need to do something, Kennedy…We need to call 911 or take her to a hospital ourselves."

Kennedy finally looked down at Traycee. It was the first time that she was able to make her eyes move. She was certain that as soon as she looked at the blonde, Lee would know what they had done. The slayer had to get out of the alley.

"Let's get her out…Take her to a hospital." Kennedy could easily tell Traycee was in severe condition. Getting Lee to move the woman would give the brunette the space and time to come up with something to tell the younger slayer. Kennedy also knew that they could get the blonde to medical attention before a 911 crew could get to them. They were close to a hospital, so the older slayer decided that taking Traycee to the ER was her best chance.

Lee was grateful for Kennedy's action. The younger slayer was upset; she'd never had to deal with an injured innocent that she knew before. It kept her from reacting in her usual speedy manner. Kennedy's decision put her head back into slayer mode. Lee took the lead. "My car's out front. Paulie and Alice are waiting. Let's go and we'll sort things out once we get her there." The younger slayer saw the confusion and shock in Kennedy's face. She'd never seen the woman so disheveled before. It was like the brunette's mind was in quicksand.

Lee picked up Traycee in her arms and started walking briskly toward the opening of the alley. After standing still for a while longer, Kennedy followed.

After Lee left her girlfriend, Paulette stayed in the car worrying that her cousin was in danger. Then she saw Alice walk out of the club and look around. Paulie scrambled out of the car and went over to her cousin and took her in a big hug.

Lee's girlfriend knew she couldn't tell her cousin the truth. She lied. "Lee helps the police sometimes and she got a lead from them that some drug dealers might be in the club. She's trying to see if they're here. She didn't want you in there in case it got out of hand."

The cousin looked surprised but bought the story. Paulette talked as they went back to the car. "She's also going to find Traycee and Kennedy and get them outta there."

Alice's expression changed with the mention of her friend. She also questioned Kennedy's part in this. "Why does everyone think Kennedy's here? I didn't see her."

Alice shook her head. "Why would Kennedy be here and us not know it…You didn't even know we were here until you called us…We weren't even gonna come here at fir…"

Paulette's cousin stopped. Her mind started to put the events of the night together. She and Traycee had planned to go to a popular straight bar in East Providence, Rhode Island. It was their last night before leaving. Paulette had to work but was going to try to get off early and meet them at the bar as soon as she could. Everything was going as planned until Traycee began to insist that they go to The Hole again. There was an urgency to her requests, like she 'had' to be there. Alice had enjoyed herself the night before but, not being gay, wanted to spend her last night dancing with someone she hoped would lead to some quick and naughty 'fun.' They ended up compromising. They would go to The Hole for a while and then head out to the other club.

With that rehashing of Traycee's actions and her behavior, Alice immediately knew that they had gone to the club so that her friend could see Kennedy. Alice knew that the blonde found the brunette attractive. Traycee had made several out of the blue comments, and Alice knew her friend well enough to see the signs of interest. She'd even been asked by Paulette to say something to Traycee about it.

Alice knew her friend had to have been less than discreet in her actions if others noticed. However, when the subject was mentioned, Traycee had assured Alice that she was only 'looking'; "I don't do married chicks…or guys." Alice had believed her. Traycee could be wild and impetuous, that Alice knew. But she had never lied to her before. Traycee had deceived her and involved her family and their friends in the ruse. Now she was certain that Traycee had secretly met Kennedy at the club.

Just then, the two women saw Willow walking in the parking lot. It was like she came out of nowhere.

"Is Kennedy and Lee here?" There was still palpable anxiety in the witch's tone.

Paulie shook her head slightly. "Lee's inside. I haven't seen either yet…or Traycee."

Willow wasn't about to wait there. She began to walk to the entrance of the club. The she saw several figures come out of the darkness at the side of the building.

It was Lee, carrying Traycee, with Kennedy behind them. The slayers saw the witch. Lee kept a quick pace to her car.

Willow ran over to Kennedy and wrapped her arms around her neck. In that moment, the lies and deceit were forgotten. "Oh, God, baby, you're alright…you're alright." Willow's voice cracked with the release of tension and joy upon seeing her slayer.

Kennedy, almost in a daze, didn't embrace her witch in return. Her arms hung by her side. The slayer's mind was filled like a smoke cloud. She couldn't think clearly. Kennedy was trying desperately to recall what occurred earlier. She kept getting glimpses of the Professor. In one, he was in the alley lunging at her. But there was no context and the slayer didn't know if it was real.

The brunette also had scenes of her and Traycee. But there was also the image of the slayer in the hallway and not outside. But there was an overwhelming sense of guilt engulfing her like a shroud. The feel of Willow against her made the slayer cringe from the remorse. Kennedy took Willow's arms from around her neck. She couldn't look the witch in the eyes.

Stunned, Willow turned and looked at Lee who was placing the blonde in the back seat of her car. "What's wrong?"

Still not looking at her witch, "Professor bite her…She's unconscious…We think she might be in a coma." Part of Kennedy envied the woman. The slayer wanted her mind to be a blank so she wouldn't have the collage of senseless images running through her brain. Kennedy wanted a clean slate so she could be rid of the memory of her disgrace with Traycee that was seared into her brain.

Kennedy felt lower and more confused than she'd ever had in her life. She felt like she was standing on the bottom of the deepest hole.

Kennedy and Willow led the way to the hospital. Lee and the rest were in the younger slayer's car. During the drive, Willow tried to get information from her slayer. Her initial relief seeing Kennedy unscathed gave way to the need to know what had happened to leave Kennedy's mind in a frantic upheaval and the blonde in such dire straits. She also wanted to know why the slayer was at the club and what involvement Traycee had in the night's event. "Why were you there?" "Did the Professor attack you two?" "Did the vampire say anything?" "Was the demon following you?" "Did the Professor have a weapon or anything like he had the night in the cemetery?" Willow was curious not only for Traycee's sake but also because her slayer was still under the influence of whatever the demon did.

Kennedy couldn't answer any of the witch's questions. That was partly because she still couldn't piece together the events of the night; there were gaps in time and her memory. She tried to recall what happened, but could only get flashes of scenes. Some had the Professor in them; some were just her sitting in the hallway of the club. But the slayer couldn't be sure they were actual events or just in her head. She still couldn't piece together any of the fleeting pictures that did pop in her mind.

However, Kennedy mostly didn't respond because she was distraught over the only full memory she had, the one with her and Traycee. She couldn't bring herself to look at her witch. Every time she thought about how relieved Willow looked in the parking lot, Kennedy's stomach went into knots. She'd see her debauchery with Traycee in her mind and look away in disgust. Even when those scenes were disrupted by inclusion of the vampire, Kennedy still reviled in what they represented. The brunette knew that sitting beside her was the woman who loved her more than life itself. And all Kennedy could think about was how she had let her lust betray that love. The unconnected memories, the ones of which she couldn't make sense, meant nothing. Kennedy had never hated herself so much in her entire life.

Instead of answering Willow, Kennedy said that she had to concentrate on driving to make sure Lee was able to stay right behind her. Luckily for the slayer, the drive was short and soon all the women were rushing through the emergency entrance, Lee carrying the almost lifeless body of Traycee.

Several medical personnel took the blonde from Lee and placed her on a gurney in one of the triage rooms. Noone was allowed in except Alice who was drilled by one of the nurses for relevant information. The others stood outside the room. After several minutes, a nurse came out and started asking Lee and Kennedy questions.

The slayers did their best to answer without mentioning the word 'vampire.' They knew they'd have been strapped to a bed and given a psychiatric consult if the word was mentioned. They told the ER nurse that they were at a club and noticed their friend was missing. They walked around and found her outside in the alley behind the club. She was already unconscious when they found her. They had no idea where the 'cuts' on her neck came from. They were only able to say that they thought Traycee had had little to drink.

The nurse was unable to give an answer. "That's what we're trying to find out now."

"Is she going to be ok?" The words from Alice's mouth were said with child-like worry.

"We'll do everything we can," the nurse said as she turned and went back inside the room.

Noone knew what to do. They stood there numb. It wasn't until another nurse told them they could go to the waiting room that any of them moved.

"Jesus, I need to call Traycee's parents." It dawned on Alice that they deserved to know about their daughter.

Paulette saw how frazzled her cousin was. She went over to her and placed an arm around her shoulder. "Come on, I'll go with you."

They left and the slayers and Willow remained. For Willow, it was time to get some answers.

Lee looked at Kennedy who was staring at the ground. She saw that the slayer was still in some sort of fog. Not wanting to broach why Kennedy was at the club in the first place, Lee started her discussion once she was got there. She responded. "I got inside the club and…" She told Willow exactly what she did and what she saw when she went outside. She talked about Kennedy's inability to state what had happened to her and Traycee.

When done, Lee leaned forward and tried to get the brunette to look at her. "Right, Kenn?…Can you remember anything more?" Lee was beginning to think that the Professor had hit Kennedy on the head causing a concussion.

"Kenn?…Is that true?…You can't remember what happened?" That information scared the witch. Never had Kennedy had any type of amnesia before from a fight.

Kennedy finally looked at her wife. She saw the concern in the witch's eyes. "I sorta don't really remember the vampire being there…I do get…like these…flashes of him…but I don't know if it's from tonight." That was the only statement she could make that wouldn't have been a lie. The brunette still didn't concretely recall the Professor's part in the whole scene.

'That I fucked another woman's brains out,' the slayer thought scornfully. How could she even begin to respond to her wife? Kennedy got up quickly. "I really need to go to the bathroom…I'll be…right back." She didn't even look at either Lee or Willow. She just started walking away from them.

Kennedy kept walking even after she got out of her witch's and Lee's sight. She felt guilty for her actions, for the state Traycee was in. It was clear to her that the woman had been attacked and Kennedy had failed to protect her. Two lives had been betrayed that night…and Kennedy was the reason for both.

The slayer finally stopped and leaned against the wall. She had no idea where she was. The brunette had to get a grip on her predicament and make a decision on what she was going to do next. The brunette wanted to remember what had transpired. She needed to find out what was wrong with Traycee. If the doctors couldn't find a medical reason for her state then the slayer would know that supernatural forces were at play. She at least could try to help in that regard. The slayer had to do something. Kennedy had ruined so much in so little time that she needed some quest to try to redeem even a small part of her soul. 'If I could just remember what the Professor was doing there.' That part of her 'amnesia' was irritating the slayer. As she thought, she remembered a voice. It sounded muffled. 'Was that Traycee?' 'Did she scream?…When?' The answers were still unknown to the slayer. Then the memory of her opening the alley door shot through her head. But it had no point of reference. The more the slayer tried to think, the more her brain got jumbled.

As she contemplated, Kennedy didn't notice Alice and Paulette walk out of the elevator down the hall. As soon as Alice saw Kennedy she started to go to her. She stopped in front of the slayer and grabbed her by the arm.

"Kennedy, You've got to know what the hell happened to Traycee…You were with her…I know you two met at the club…Who did that to her?" Alice was almost yelling.

Kennedy was uncertain how to react. She understood that Alice was distraught over her friend's condition.

Paulette's cousin continued the barrage. "She's in a coma…Did you know that?…They don't know why, or if she's even gonna make it…So if you know anything, you have to tell me."

Kennedy looked at the woman. "I…don't know…I'm not sure…" Kennedy didn't know how to go on without giving away the only fact of which she was sure.

"Then what were you doing out there with her?…What the hell possessed you two to be in the alley?" Alice was examining the slayer's face for any clue as to the reasons for their actions.

The slayer said nothing. Kennedy kept shaking her head. She could only stare at the woman with bewilderment and hidden shame on her face.

Alice's face was hard and then it suddenly tensed. Her eyes widened and her mouth opened slightly.

"Oh my God…You two were having sex, weren't you?…I know we went there so Traycee could see you…You fucked her and then left her out there…to be beaten up by some lunatic."

Though Alice was grasping for details, Kennedy felt that she, somehow, had hit the mark close enough.

Kennedy stared at Alice as the woman stated her case. The slayer kept her eyes fixed even when the tirade was done. Kennedy said nothing at first. Even though the slayer couldn't be certain what had happened, she didn't instantly deny the statement. Nothing was clear. Kennedy wanted to believe that the Professor was in the alley, that somehow he attacked the two of them. But the slayer still couldn't recall how she got outside. She only remembered the voice. 'Was Traycee calling me?' In a flash, Kennedy saw an image of her and the vampire fighting. It lasted but a second and was gone. But she also recalled the 'act'. That was clear but how it correlated to the actions with the Professor, she was uncertain. 'Was there more that happened in the alley?' All these questions ran through the slayer's mind as she was being accused by Alice.

Alice pressed on one for an answer. "You do know Kennedy…You were there…You had sex with her and then left her…didn't you?"

Kennedy was in a whirlwind of confusion. Her brain didn't want her to answer. It wouldn't let her recall the events of the night to be able to answer fully. Once again, the only patent memory she had was her infidelity. For whatever reason, that stuck in her mind. Kennedy couldn't respond. Her only reply was to lower her head so that she didn't have to look the woman in the eyes any longer. 'Did I leave Traycee?' Something deep inside told the slayer that couldn't be the truth. 'Did I let her get attacked?…by the Professor?' The only part Kennedy remembered unmistakably was 'the act.'

Kennedy's ultimate silence was the answer. She didn't move until she heard Paulette utter, "Oh, shit."

The slayer lifted her head and turned it in the direction of Paulette's line of vision.

There, at the other end of the hall, was Willow, standing as motionless as a statue. The shocked expression on her face was one Kennedy had never seen before and would never forget for the rest of her life. In that instant, Kennedy knew that Willow had heard everything.

Kennedy stared at her witch. She desperately wanted to run to her wife and hold her and beg for forgiveness. The brunette wanted to tell her redhead that she was the only woman she loved, that the witch was her life, her breath. Kennedy, in that second that hung in the air, wanted to do everything possible to make that utterly pained look on her lover's face disappear.

Kennedy wanted to act, but she didn't; she couldn't. The brunette didn't move. The slayer only stared at those crimson eyes waiting for them to tell her what was to be her reality. The whole time, the slayer slowly shook her head, silently pleading to the witch, trying to convince herself and her redhead that what seemed to be the horrible truth somehow had to be a lie. Kennedy wanted it to be, but the images in her head were telling herself otherwise.

Willow's distressed expression turned to complete grief and then quickly to recognition. Kennedy had betrayed her in the cruelest of ways.

Paulette started to go after her and then reconsidered. She didn't want to leave Alice alone with Kennedy. Confused, she took Alice by the shoulders and led her in the other direction.

Kennedy stood alone in the corridor. The look on Willow's face was one of complete loss; the slayer had failed her witch utterly. It wasn't a matter of degree. It was a wholesale treachery of everything the couple had shared and nurtured during the life they forged together.

The slayer stood zombie-like, devoid of any connection to her surroundings. She stared out into nowhere.

Despite the many unanswered questions still flying around in her head, Kennedy knew one definite truth…she had just lost everything.

It was like she was falling frantically from a cloud, hurling through the atmosphere with no parachute, waiting for the tortured feeling overwhelming her to end by the sudden impact with the ground. That was how Willow felt when she realized the content of the heated statements by Alice to Kennedy.

After Kennedy left her and Lee so abruptly in the emergency waiting room, the witch waited anxiously for a few minutes for her to return. When the slayer didn't, the redhead went looking for her. The brunette was acting strangely and Willow couldn't afford to assume her slayer was not experiencing another emotional episode. She found Kennedy just as Alice was accusing the woman of sleeping with Traycee.

When the statement was made, Willow waited to hear her slayer deny it. She expected a firm response without the slayer getting too angry with Alice, knowing that the accusation came from a distressed mind worried about the fate of her friend.

But Kennedy made no firm reply. She watched as Kennedy stuttered and stumbled with her words, only to fall silent.

At first, Willow thought that her wife must have talked quickly, too fast for even the witch to catch the words. But then she looked at her slayer, who did not know she was there. The redhead saw the body language, the eyes unable to look at their accuser, the defeated stance and finally the lowered head.

It was then the answer sunk in. It was at that moment Willow realized her wife, her lover and the woman she considered her rock, had betrayed her. Kennedy had been unfaithful.

In that split second, the witch forgot that Kennedy wasn't acting like herself, that she had some unknown 'illness' inside her. At that moment, none of that mattered. The only thing the redhead saw in front of her was a broken vow, the cruelest slap to the face. The woman that Willow was willing to die for had taken another woman in her arms.

Willow was devastated beyond description. She froze, not able to move or speak, only to stare at the brunette in front of her.

Then Kennedy turned her head and caught the witch in her gaze. That was more than Willow could bear. She didn't scream or yell or try to fight. The redhead was too numb to do anything…except leave. She couldn't look at Kennedy, couldn't be near her. She had to get away.

The witch ran through the halls and past Lee in the ER waiting room. She didn't stop until she was outside in the open air. Willow felt like she was choking. She couldn't breath; she gasped for air. The redhead felt like she was going to pass out and be sick all at once. She could feel her insides twisting. All she kept seeing was that 'look' on Kennedy's face.

Willow was on the verge of breaking down. She was shaking and wheezing practically to the point of hyperventilating. She couldn't stand still, her head too filled with shock to let her body calm itself.

The witch wanted out, away from the hospital and away from Kennedy. She wanted to go home. She started to head for the parking lot and remembered that she had gotten there in Kennedy's car. She knew she was too distraught to teleport or use any magick and expect it to work. Willow felt trapped. She became even more overtly shaky.

"Willow? What are you doing out here?…What the heck happened?" It was Lee. The slayer saw Willow run past her in the waiting room. The redhead didn't even flinch when Lee called out to her. The slayer could tell that the witch was very upset. It happened so rarely that a 'troubled Willow' was unmistakable.

Willow looked at Lee for a second. She didn't want to explain anything to the woman. She knew that Alice and Paulette already knew about her wife's indiscretion. Willow didn't want to have yet another know the awful tale.

The witch tried to compose herself. Wiping the infant tears that had yet to escape from devastated emerald eyes, "I'm ok, Lee…Please, don't ask. I just need to go home." Willow felt the need to go home and hug her sleeping daughter. "I have to go home…I have to."

Lee knew that Willow wasn't telling her the truth about how she was. Lee could see for herself that the witch was in shambles. She went over to her and looked directly at the redhead. "Willow, I can tell you're not ok. What happened?…Did you find Kennedy?…Did she freak out again?"

Giving a pleading look and tone, "Please, Lee, I can't talk about it…I just need to get out of here…I don't have my car…You know I drove over in…" Willow couldn't even bring herself to say "Kennedy's car."

Seeing how upset the redhead was, Lee nodded trying to give some comfort to her friend. "Ok, Will. Stay here and I'll find Kennedy and get her keys."

The slayer was bewildered by the witch's actions. However, she knew Willow well enough to realize something very bad must have happened between her and Kennedy for the witch to act as she was. Lee wouldn't push. She knew that Willow was too upset to tell her what went on between the two, and she wouldn't force it. But she knew also that she had to help Willow.

"It's ok. I won't get Kennedy…I'm not going. I'll stay here." Thinking of a solution, "Umm…Alright. You take my car." Lee dug her hand in her pocket and pulled out her keys. "Here, take my car…Are you sure you'll be ok to drive?…I'll take you if you want."

In the midst of her life falling apart, Willow was still able to appreciate the kind hearted nature of Lee Gagno. The redhead realized she must have been coming off as a basketcase. And yet, Lee didn't press; she didn't judge. The slayer only wanted to be a friend to another in need. That small gesture actually made Willow calm down in a small way.

With a grateful expression, "No, thank you, Lee. The car is more than enough. I can get home by myself."

Lee studied the witch to make certain she really was stable enough to drive alone. Once convinced, she handed Willow the keys. "Ok then. You go home…" Wanting to make sure Willow understood Lee was looking out for her, "I'll keep things under control here."

Willow knew that Lee meant that she would find out what had happened with Kennedy and make sure that the older slayer didn't do anything rash. Lee was as concerned about the slayer's recent behavior as Willow was.

Willow gave a thankful smile. "Thank you, Lee," she said again in gratitude. The witch turned and headed for the slayer's car.

The entire drive home, Willow tried to keep from falling apart. When she thought she was on the verge of exploding into tears, she would force herself to be strong and concentrate on driving home. The scene at the hospital kept running through her head. She started to question her reaction. Why didn't she confront Kennedy? Why didn't she yell? Why wasn't she instantly furious for being betrayed as she was? Willow realized her response to Kennedy's silent confession compared to her actions when she found Oz with another woman. She had almost become frozen then too. As she did now, then too Willow could only run away from the devastated feelings upon seeing Oz's infidelity. 'Why?' Kennedy's actions were so much more devastating to her than Oz's; her connection to her slayer so greater than anything she did or could have had with the boy.

The answer, though out of the witch's reach due to the rawness of the wound, was quite simple. Willow had trusted both with all her heart; she believed in their love completely. The stunted reaction to their betrayals was because the redhead had never thought either would ever cut her to the bone in that way. Through hard times and harder battles, the one thing Willow always took as written in stone was fidelity because that was a secret promise she made when she gave away her heart.

That was the reason her life shattered when she saw Kennedy's face. Never in a million years did she think that Kennedy could do that to her. Through all their times together, good and bad, being with another never seemed to be a valid threat. The two women loved each other.

There was a time when Willow thought the feeling of rejection and devastation she felt when Oz betrayed her was the worse it could get. Then Tara died and Willow thought she would die, too. But those were dress rehearsals for what she experienced now. With Kennedy, they had a life, a child, a union in every aspect. They had been together so long that they finished each other's sentences. The slayer had become a part of the witch, like a necessary organ. Willow felt all that ripped out of her hands by that telling expression on the brunette's face.

By the time Willow parked Lee's car in the driveway, the loss and hurt had finally taken hold. She sat there, in the car, sobbing. The one woman who she never thought would hurt her had wounded her the most. Willow felt so alone.

It took quite a while for the redhead to get herself back under control, get out of her car and walk to the house. She knew Samantha would be asleep. That was the only saving grace about this entire night; Sammie wouldn't be privy to the witch's nighttime breakdown.

Willow was met at the door by Terri. A horrified look came on the older woman's face.

"Oh my God, what's wrong, Willow?..Did something happen to Kennedy?" The first thought Pallouda had from the sight of the distraught witch was that Kennedy had been severely injured or killed.

Why that question did it, Willow would never know. But when Terri asked it, the redhead fell apart, again. She looked directly at the woman and began to cry uncontrollably.

Terri was certain that something terrible had happened to Kennedy but still had no idea what that was. She frantically took Willow by the shoulders and led her into the house. She was horrified by the state of her friend and brought her to the couch to sit and try to calm her.

"Willow, what happened?…Is Kennedy alright?" The older witch didn't know how to help her friend without knowing exactly why she was so upset. The redhead glanced at Terri with tears streaming down her face. The older witch tried to gently coax out the information. Delicately, "Did something…happen to Kennedy?…Is she…" Terri couldn't say the word "dead."

Even through her emotional nightmare, Willow understood the implication of Terri's question. For a split second, the witch shuddered at the thought of her slayer being dead. But then the reality of the situation came flooding back. Willow knew she couldn't hide the truth from Terri. As bad as she felt, there was a big part of Willow that wanted to be comforted, to not be alone in this.

The relief crossing the older witch's face was visible. "Then what it is?" Terri didn't know what else could put her friend in such a state. Seeing the hesitation in the redhead, Terri tried to deduce some information on her own. "Was she at that club?" After a moment, the witch's head nodded. "You found her." Again, a nod. Terri racked her memory about Willow's reason for going to the club in the first place. She knew Lee and the other women were supposed to be there too. "Was Lee there?…and the others?" That nod was like pulling teeth.

Finally, Terri was at her wit's end. She knew she could go on all night with the '20 questions.' She decided she had to make Willow tell her.

"Willow, you've got to tell me what's got you so upset. If Kennedy's not hurt then what happened tonight?"

Willow looked at her friend. She knew this was the moment. Without emotion, "Traycee."

Terri was puzzled by the one word answer. She remembered Willow mentioning the woman. Recalling Willow's description of Kennedy's mood swings recently, Terri came to an assumption. "Did Kennedy hurt Traycee?…Did she have another outburst?"

Willow let out a tiny defeated laugh. "No, Kennedy didn't 'hurt' her…That's not what they did." She stared at the older witch and then closed her eyes and began crying again.

It took a minute for Terri Pallouda to understand what Willow meant. When it finally did sink in, she was floored. 'Kennedy cheated on Willow?' She found that hard to believe. Terri felt so sad for her friend. The woman knew what it was like to find out your spouse had been unfaithful. It had happened to her and it nearly broke her.

Terri automatically took Willow in a compassionate embrace. She stroked crimson hair as Willow sobbed. "Oh, Willow. I'm so sorry…I'm so sorry." What else could she say? Nothing would make the moment less painful. She did the only thing a friend could do, she let Willow cry.

The redhead sobbed until she ran out of tears. Terri was able to calm her down enough to recant the events of the night. Willow didn't go into detail. She said enough to get the facts out. After a while, the numbness wore off and Willow began to think more clearly. She and Terri talked about the severity of Kennedy's actions. Willow also began to remember that her slayer was under some influence of an unknown source. Every time the redhead tried to say that some "sickness" or "injury" was involved, she would find herself unwilling to accept that as an excuse or even a reason for Kennedy to do what she did. Kennedy had slept with another woman; Willow didn't know if she could differentiate the catalyst from the act.

Terri tried to soothe Willow's fractured heart. "Don't try to figure anything out tonight. Kennedy did a terrible thing…You don't need to think about her right now…You need to only worry about you." Pallouda wanted her friend to settle down enough so that she could be confident the witch wouldn't do anything drastic.

Terri stayed with Willow. The witch would seem to gather her composure only to lose it again and begin crying. Finally, Willow, exhausted from the emotional toil of the night, ended up sitting on the couch drained, her friend sitting in the chair next to her.

The silence was short lived. The phone rang. Willow and Terri were startled by the noise cutting through the quiet night.

After a deep breath, "No. I will." Willow wanted to be strong. She went into the kitchen, stared at the ringing phone and then picked up the receiver. She didn't bother to say "hello."

"Will. I know you don't want this…but…it's Kennedy…Something's wrong with her…on her back, there're these marks."

Lee interrupted. "I think it's what the Professor did to her…what made her go…" Lee didn't finish the sentence; she knew how off the edge Kennedy had gone. "Professor was there tonight with Traycee…I saw him." The slayer knew that using the blonde's name must have hurt Willow, but it couldn't be helped. "What if she has the same thing as Kennedy?…What if that's the reason for the coma…" Lee was still a slayer and as one she had to protect the innocent, even if that was a woman who had helped her sister slayer betray Willow. "I'm sorry to do this, but I can't let Traycee die…Whatever's on Kennedy's back may be her only hope."

Willow could hear the sorrow and apology in Lee's voice. The redhead understood that it was gnawing at the slayer to have to put the witch through this. Willow also realized that Lee was being truthful. Most likely, a person's life hung in the balance because of the Professor. As much as the thought of dealing with Kennedy sickened her, Willow knew that she still fought for the side of Good. If she could help Traycee, despite the fact that she was part of the implosion of her life, Willow knew she would have to. She couldn't let even more sorrow and pain come from this night.

"She's with me, here at the hospital…We're in the parking lot…She's ummm…unconscious…We got in a fight…I…I had no choice." Lee sounded half sorry and half relieved.

Willow realized Kennedy's 'condition' must have taken another tailspin and Lee was there to take the full brunt. For the sake of everyone involved, Willow knew she had to help.

Terri again told Willow not worry about Samantha. "I'll stay here to help and take care of Sammie if she wakes up." The witch thanked her friend. In support, "Just don't let Kennedy get to you…Don't be afraid to stop if it gets to be too much." Terri at the moment was only concerned for her fragile friend's well being.

As Willow waited for Lee and Kennedy, she prepared herself to be strong, to be the analyst, without letting her emotions get the upper hand. She was doing this to help the fight against Evil. Her and Kennedy's situation would be placed on the back burner. The duty to assist Good was the one thing that let the witch hold her emotions together.

What Willow didn't know was that, after she left the hospital, Kennedy's world shattered as well and even her obligations to protect the innocent didn't matter to the slayer now.

Kennedy stood there alone in the hallway. She had watched as Willow turned away from her and left. 'I'da left too,' she told herself. Kennedy knew she had ruined everything. That look she saw on Willow's face was there because of her own actions. However, slowly, the clouded thoughts and unresolved sequences of the night began to fade from the slayer's concerns.

After a while another fact started to creep into the slayer's head. 'It was a mistake.' 'I made a stupid, horrible mistake.' 'I have to get her to understand and forgive me.' The defeated brunette began to think in terms of making her witch take her back. In Kennedy's head, she thought that if she could only talk to Willow she could get her to forgive her actions. After enough self dialogue, the slayer actually started to believe that Willow would gladly take her back once she explained how the blonde meant nothing and that it would never happen again.

For Kennedy, that devil had raised its ugly head again and was worming its way back into her psyche. No longer was she concerned with what she thought had actually happened that night. The gaps in her memory were inconsequential now. The rollercoaster ride had started again and the brunette wasn't even cognizant of it. That 'me' part of Kennedy was onto another focus. This time the goal was different. It wasn't sexual gratification but self preservation. Kennedy needed Willow in her life. Therefore, she had to have her. That self indulgent part of her mind was attempting to get her to accept that what had happened was not the life altering event it was. To the 'want, take, have' part of her mentality, Kennedy wanted Willow back and a part of her was telling her to get the witch back. 'It was one time…I'll never see her again…it was only sex…not love.' That devil on Kennedy's shoulder gave her every justification for her deed and for disregarding the redhead's very real reaction to it. The guilt stricken Kennedy had vanished.

During that whole time, never once did the slayer think about the Professor or the grave condition of Traycee. She didn't try to make sense of the snippets of visuals that kept creeping into her head. She didn't care if the vampire had been there or what he'd done. Kennedy threw off her slayer duties. She didn't care about the innocents or the potential harm that could come to the blonde or others because of the hippie vampire. That part of her, her slayer responsibility, wasn't important to her. The brunette's 'want' was solely focused on Willow, everybody else be damned. The only person Kennedy cared about saving was herself, and to do that her slayer duty had to be abandoned. The innocents would have to find another hero; the slayer had no use for them at the moment.

It didn't take Kennedy long to decide she had to get Willow to take her back. She ran in the direction the witch left.

After Willow left in Lee's car, the younger slayer went back inside to find Kennedy. She had to find out what made the witch so devastated. Upon her return to the ER waiting room, she saw Paulette and Alice. They were looking for her.

"She was in…the hall…Have you seen Willow?" Paulette was concerned about the redhead.

Lee looked back out the door. "Yeah. She went storming out all upset. She said she had to go home…I let her take my car. What happened between her and Kennedy?" Lee was visibly upset. She wanted answers.

"I'll tell you what happened…" Alice spoke up obviously still disturbed. "…Kennedy had sex with Traycee and left her to get the crap beat out of her."

Paulette looked at her cousin. In a slightly loud voice, "Alice, stop saying that. Kennedy had nothing to do with Traycee getting beat up." Paulette knew Kennedy, the vampire slayer, would never allow an innocent to get hurt. That's all she could be certain of that night. The woman knew there had to be an explanation, just that the older slayer couldn't recall it.

Lee stared at them bewildered. "What are you saying, Alice?…Kennedy and Traycee?…" Lee wouldn't believe what she'd just heard. She knew how much Kennedy loved Willow.

It was Paulette that made her wonder otherwise. The woman gave her slayer a look that said 'Kennedy didn't deny it.'

Lee's face went blank. 'Oh, no,' she thought. 'That's why Willow was so upset.' Lee started to put some of the pieces together, some of the individual events from the last several days, comments by Kennedy and Traycee. She remembered the party, the booze run and the night at The Hole. She also knew that Traycee had insisted on going to the same club and that Kennedy had lied to Willow about where she'd be.

"Damn." Even though a part of her didn't want to accept it as true, Lee became so disappointed in Kennedy and felt so bad for Willow. The slayer was disturbed by Alice talking.

Traycee's condition, as it turned out, was indeed a coma. The medical staff in the emergency room ran initial tests and could only say that she'd suffered from blood loss from the neck wound. However, that was not causing the coma. Preliminary lab results showed some type of scant amount of a foreign chemical in her bloodstream. It wasn't anything that was on the list of initial compounds tested for. The best the doctors could say was that the woman was experiencing something similar to a drug overdose. The compound in her system appeared to be close to several very lethal illicit drugs, but it didn't match any. Whatever was in her bloodstream had affected all her internal organs and systems. Until more thorough tests results came back, the most they could do was to try to keep her functions stabilized.

Without Traycee's family there, Alice felt that it was her responsibility to stay with her friend.

Paulette put her arm around her cousin. "I understand. Go…go ahead. I'll catch up with you in a couple minutes." Paulie felt concerned for her cousin and wanted to be there for her in this harrowing time. But she knew she had to make sure that Lee was fine with that.

"…and then I saw Willow. Lee, I felt horrible…I didn't know what to say or do…and then Wil took off…This is such a disaster."

Lee decided it was time to find Kennedy. "Go be with Alice. She needs you. She looks like she's on the verge of loosing it. I'll find Kenn…make sure she's not off the deep end, then I can take you home…" Paulie cut her off.

"You don't have to do that. I'm staying with Alice. She said she's staying here all night…in case something happens. Traycee's parents can't get here til morning."

Lee's head was spinning from all the craziness going on. She shook her head and decided to let Paulie make things easier for her. "Ok, Sweety. But if you change your mind, I'll take you home. I gotta go now and find Kennedy."

As she went to leave, Paulie grabbed her arm. "I can hardly believe it. How could Kennedy do that?"

The younger slayer found her leader in the parking lot, heading for her car. "How'd she get here? I didn't see her in the waiting room," Lee mumbled.

She didn't see Kennedy because the brunette didn't get to the parking lot the way they all came in. Kennedy started to go that way, saw Lee, Paulette and Alice and decided she already knew what the 'topic' of conversation was. Instead of having to deal with anymore of Alice's rants, Kennedy decided she could look outside for Willow by using the hospital's main entrance.

The brunette momentarily hesitated at her slaying partner's voice. She didn't want to talk to Lee, or anyone for that matter. She needed to find Willow and that's all she cared about. Kennedy kept going to her car pretending not to have noticed the call.

"KENNEDY!" Lee knew the slayer heard her. She wasn't about to let Kennedy ignore her.

The brunette knew she'd have to deal with Lee in order for her to get to her witch. "What, Lee? I don't have time right now to talk."

Lee saw the uneasy body language of the slayer. "I think we need to talk, Kenn."

The way the younger slayer talked to Kennedy made the brunette know that her 'secret' was out. Lee knew what had happened between her and Traycee. Kennedy didn't want to waste her time explaining a thing to Lee; her words were reserved for getting Willow back.

"No, we don't need to talk…I just need to find Willow." Looking accusingly at the younger woman, "You know where she is, don't you?"

Kennedy's sense of perception amazed Lee. It was like the woman had radar for those types of things. Lee knew she couldn't lie. The brunette would see right through that. She had to be honest.

Kennedy got furious. "Who the hell are you to tell me what Willow wants or what I should do…She's my wife so mind your fucking business."

Lee stood her ground. "She told me she wants to be alone…for you to leave her alone." Lee disliked being so stern with Kennedy. They were friends, good friends and she had always respected Kennedy. But this was also about Willow, and she was Lee's friend, too.

"She's upset. That's why I need to see her…to make things right…She'll understand once I can talk to her."

Lee glared at the brunette with a disbelieving expression. "Are you for real? You cheated on her Kennedy. What makes you think you can explain that away?"

The slayer got angry again. "Shut your mouth. I love Willow. She knows that…this was a mistake…" Kennedy started to get a headache and her heart began to beat fast. She was getting confused again. "I can hardly remember…what…happened…in…the alley."

Sternly, "You know what happened, Kennedy…You just don't want to deal with the fallout…All you care about is trying to make yourself feel better…Do what you want to do…You've been acting like someone else lately, Kennedy…All you care about now is saving your own ass…Willow needs to be away from you right now. You have to accept that." Lee tried to steer Kennedy's attention elsewhere. "We should do something about that vampire…Do you even care that Traycee might die because of the Professor?…Why don't you do at least one good thing tonight?"

Lee's tirade shot into the slayer's brain. The steadfast focus on going to Willow stuttered. With each mention of Willow, then Professor and then Traycee, Kennedy saw flashes of corresponding images. She saw Willow's beautiful face, then the vampire snickering at her. She heard a scream and felt herself stand up. Then she saw the blonde's face after they were done with their 'deed.' Kennedy saw glimpses of the Professor lurking over Traycee then blackness. Finally, her mind settled on her witch again. It was the devastated version of Willow from the hospital hallway. That's the person to which Kennedy knew she had to place her energy. The brunette's focal point was back.

"Nothing matters except Willow…I have to see her…I have to make things right." Kennedy started to head to her car again.

Lee knew she couldn't let her leave. If home wasn't Kennedy's first stop, she knew it would be the second. She ran over to the slayer and grabbed her arm to stop her. "I can't let you go."

Kennedy twisted around to face her fellow slayer. Seething in anger, "Get your fucking hand off me, Lee."

The younger slayer tried to stay calm but firm. "Not unless you agree to stay here. You're in no shape to see Willow…You'll only make things worse."

Lee quickly realized she had no choice. She jumped on the slayer and knocked her to the ground. "You're not leaving here…I won't let you."

The slayers were rapidly in a full fledge fight. They went at each other worse than any sparring match in the gym. Kennedy was seriously trying to hurt Lee. The younger didn't want to injure Kennedy. She saw too freely that the brunette had some black cloud invading her personality. This wasn't the Kennedy she knew. However, at the moment, she was faced with keeping 'this Kennedy' from getting away from her.

The more they fought, the more erratic Kennedy got. Her mind was racing despite the battle she was in. Blips of her lost memories of the night kept jumping in front of her, affecting her ability to fight.

Finally, the torment in the brunette's mind caused one too many lapses in her aggression. Lee caught the slayer with a crushing blow to the jaw and Kennedy toppled to the ground…unconscious.

Lee hurried and checked on the woman. She was frightened that she'd done serious damage. Upon examination, she saw that the slayer was merely knocked out.

The slayer was on the ground, half on her back, half on her side. Kennedy's shirt had lifted some upon her fall. As Lee went to lay her friend completely on her back, the younger slayer's vision was attracted to her something on Kennedy's lower back. At first, Lee thought it was a dirt mark. But as she leaned in closer to get a better view, Lee saw that the mark was in fact not dirt. Upon inspection, the slayer had no idea what she was looking at.

Lee rolled Kennedy onto her stomach and lifted up the back of the slayer's shirt.

"What the…?" the woman said shocked. Lee saw two think black veiny lines, on either side of her spine, the entire length of Kennedy's back. The markings disappeared at the base of the slayer's skull. It was hideous to look at.

Instantly, Lee knew those two marks had to be the reason for all of the slayer's erratic behavior. Just as quickly, the slayer wondered if Traycee had the same in store for her. "Professor," the slayer said out loud. Lee was certain this had to be the handiwork of the vampire. How and why she didn't know. After a moment's thought, "Willow."

Lee knew she had to tell Willow about this. The witch would be able to find out what was on the slayer's back. She'd be able to find a cure. At that moment, it didn't matter what Kennedy had done that night. Lee had the answer to many questions staring her in the face. Though she knew it would tough, Lee was certain she had to get Kennedy to Willow so the witch could unravel their mystery.

Lee took out her phone and called the witch. There was no voice when the line connected. Lee knew it was the redhead on the other end. The witch must have thought it was Kennedy calling.

Willow and Terri hurried to the door when they saw headlights in the driveway. They knew it was Lee bringing Kennedy to the house. The witches waited for the car to stop, then opened the front door and walked out into the night. They watched as Lee opened the back passenger car door and pull a still unconscious Kennedy from the back seat. The redhead was holding her breath. Willow huffed when she saw how lifeless her slayer seemed. Lee draped the brunette over her shoulder and walked toward the house. Terri and Willow stepped out of the way so the younger slayer could get inside.

"Put her on the couch," Willow said to Lee pointing to the piece of furniture. The redhead gave her older witch friend a nervous look. Terri placed a hand on the witch's shoulder, a small sign of support.

As Lee lowered Kennedy onto the sofa, she turned the slayer around so that she was resting on her stomach. When done, the younger slayer stood up and looked at Willow.

"I had to knock her out…She'd gotten out of control again." Lee sounded apologetic to the redhead.

Willow put her hand up in an attempt to stop the woman's regret. "I know you only did what you had to do." She then moved closer to her wife.

Cautiously, Lee leaned down and grabbed the bottom of Kennedy's shirt. She raised it as she spoke. "When I knocked her down, her shirt kinda came up…that's when I saw this." Lee lifted the garment almost up to the brunette's shoulder blades, exposing her back.

Both Willow and Terri gasped when they saw the black streaks running up the brunette's back like a roadway.

In that instant, Willow didn't care about her slayer's infidelity. The reason for the witch's horrible night was temporarily forgotten. Willow only saw her wife as a helpless victim to the physical atrocity plaguing her body. The redhead hurried over to her slayer, knelt down beside her body and gingerly touched her back. "Oh, baby…what's happened to you?" she said softly and compassionately, her eyes giving hints of welling.

Willow was certain that every strange behavior, every coarse word, violent act and even incredulous decision the slayer had made in the last several days was due to those marks. The witch's reasoning wasn't about forgiving those actions or even trying to accept the fact that they had happened. Willow was only able to see the view before her in terms of 'the now,' which meant realizing that Kennedy was physically impaired and needed to be made well. What would happen after that was not on the redhead's mind. The sight of those streaks made it impossible to contemplate that far ahead.

Willow raised the shirt farther up and saw that the lines seemed to disappear at the base of the slayer's skull. The markings were hideous and very well defined. Examining them closer, "How did I not see these?" Willow couldn't understand how she could have lived in the same house as Kennedy, sleep in the same bed and even share intimate moments with her without having seen those tracks under her skin. A shot of guilt ran through her.

While the redhead was investigating, Terri had moved closer to get a better look at Kennedy's back. The woman had been a nurse for years but had never seen anything like the scene before her.

The redhead turned to Terri. She realized that it would be beneficial for the older woman to examine the slayer. Willow knew that the woman had much more medical knowledge than she did. Right now, the redhead was hungry for any clue as to what was on her slayer.

"Please," the redhead said as she moved over slightly. Willow's response was more of a plea for Terri to give her some answers.

Pallouda got next to Willow and sat on the edge of the coffee table. She leaned in and put her face close to the slayer's back. She touched and pressed, letting her fingers follow the markings up the slayer's back. She undid the slayer's bra, first glancing at Willow and receiving a nod, and probed the area there, too. Then she scanned back down the brunette's back, trailing her eyes down the small of the back. She carefully pushed the waistline of Kennedy's pants down just enough to see the starting points of the black streaks.

When Willow saw where the two lines had their origin, her eyes widened and she put her hand to her mouth. Quickly, she turned to Lee.

"The rose bush!…That's where Kennedy got two of the thorns in her…They were really big." The witch now wondered if the Professor really did have anything to do with her slayer's injuries or if it was the doing of a demonic plant.

"The bush?…How can that be?" Lee wasn't convinced that could have caused what she saw. "Kennedy had a bunch of thorns in her…Why just these two places?"

Before Willow could answer, Terri spoke up. "I don't think it's that Willow…I've seen lots of cuts and punctures from plants and trees…These are nothing like I've ever seen." She kept looking at them like she was viewing through a microscope. Terri could tell that Kennedy's circulatory system had been compromised. The black streaks were really signs of contamination of some sort to the slayer's inferior vena cava and her abdominal aorta, the major vein and artery that circulate the blood to and away from the heart and the lower regions of a person's body. Terri had seen injury to those areas before but not to this extent. With Kennedy it appeared that something had infiltrated her blood stream and had mixed with her own blood. The contamination evidently had gone to the other lesser arteries and veins that extended to the upper body and to the base of the brain itself. Terri was positive the slayer's blood had to be 'infected.' She was also certain that Kennedy's mental capacity, her upper brain functions, had been also compromised by the infected blood circulating through her brain.

The redhead though didn't want to give up on her rose bush theory. "It could be the bush. The two at the bottom of her back were the worst thorns. They were a lot bigger and longer than the others…"

Lee interrupted her. "Maybe they weren't thorns…Maybe those two were something different."

The redhead let the words sink in. Those two thorns she pulled out of the slayer's back were quite different than the others. 'If only I didn't take the trash out already,' she thought. All the thorns that had been removed that night had, several days earlier, been put with the other ordinary house trash and taken to the local landfill for disposal. She didn't have the actual items to examine. Willow had to find another way to discover what they were. The witch was also back to her initial thesis of the Professor being involved in this somehow.

"Lee, you need to tell me again what happened that night. If it's not the rose bush then the Professor probably is still the one who caused this…Do you remember him doing anything to Kennedy?" Willow had become the detective again.

"I didn't see anything…I literally couldn't see…" Lee retold what she remembered from that night. She went over it a second time. This time, Willow noticed that when she described the vampire running away, he had his burlap bag in his hand. It had been on his belt before the fight.

"Why was he holding the bag?…Did you see what happened to it?" There were several more questions about the bag that Lee couldn't answer.

"I don't know…By the time I saw him, he was already running away…I only know that he had the bag."

Terri got up and was staring at Willow. "Something had to have happened to the bag during the fight with Kennedy. What was in the bag?" She looked at Lee who shrugged.

"I can't help you with that…I'm sorry but I have no idea." Lee sounded dejected about not being able to give this crucial information.

The three stood there silent, Willow looking at her still sleeping slayer. She knew there had to be a way.

"But you were there, Lee…So even though you actually couldn't 'see' what happened, the event still took place."

Terri got a look of understanding as she turned to Willow. "You think you can get back to that night?"

Willow's expression was one of doubt. "I don't know, but it's the only thing we have besides actually having the Professor right here to ask."

The redhead turned to the younger slayer. "Even though you didn't see what happened between Kennedy and the Professor, you were still there. You're presence was part of that moment in history…I may be able to get you to take me there so I can see what happened."

Willow and Terri explained it again. Willow was suggesting that she connect with Lee's mind and get her memory to take her to that night, during the fight. Because it was a real event, Willow would be able to 'observe' everything that occurred, even the parts that Lee couldn't recite because of her incapacity at the time. It would be somewhat like the 'travels' she did while at the convergence.

It didn't much more for Lee to agree. She wanted Kennedy well as much as the rest, so this was nothing if it brought answers.

Quickly, the redhead got her and Lee ready. Willow recalled how Tuzi White Fox made her relax and the mental state she was in to allow her mind to 'wonder.' She and Lee were facing each other, sitting on the floor, fingers barely touching. There were several candles lit and some herbs lightly smoldering to their side. Willow had them close their eyes as she concentrated on connecting to Lee's memory.

It took some time, but Willow felt her mind, her essence, float to and mingle with Lee's. It was as if Willow was in the slayer's head, a part of it. The witch was directing Lee's memory to that night with the vampire. It was amazing how the redhead was able to steer the slayer's thoughts. They didn't divert or randomly move about. Willow was able to guide Lee's memory to the specific night and to the precise time when the fighting was occurring.

Willow stood there, seemingly a part of the scene but knowing she was in reality only an observer. She felt the same as when she saw the activities of witches during different times in history on the second night of the convergence. Willow was witnessing an event in the past even though she was not a part of it.

The witch watched as Lee and Kennedy went after the vampire. She saw Lee's attempts at stopping him and the dirt that got thrown in her face. Then she witnessed her slayer and the Professor duel. She saw him and Kennedy collide and begin to fall.

That's when she saw the bag on the vampire's belt come loose. Willow looked on as the thing opened and its contents spilled out. As she heard her slayer scream in pain upon hitting the stone wall and the bush, she saw little spiny, round objects land beneath the two on the ground. Then she saw her slayer land on one. Kennedy crushed it right on the small of her lower back. Willow knew right then that the spiny object was what caused her slayer's ills.

Before she knew it, the entire scene froze. Willow realized in that second that she had wanted everything to stop so she could get a better look at the urchin-like 'things.' And everything did just what Willow ordered. The past stopped. Willow was startled at first. She couldn't believe that she had made time stand still, even if it was past time. "Holy crap," she sputtered as she saw how she had affected existence. Willow had put into reality the possibility she had brought back with her from the Grand Canyon experience. Under her breath, the witch gave a heart felt 'thank you' to Tuzi White Fox.

Amazed at her feat, Willow suddenly realized that she had no idea how long this new 'ability' would last. The redhead knew she had to act fast. She ran over to where the two battlers were. The witch bent over and studied one of the objects. The witch knew she couldn't touch the thing; she wasn't really a part of the frozen moment. But she did the next best thing. She examined every inch, side and view of the spiny sphere. Willow had never seen anything like it before. She etched every detail about the thing in her head. Then she took several steps back.

Just like that, the fighting continued. Willow then saw Kennedy kick the vampire off her and wait for an attack. Just as the brunette had told her, the Professor didn't go for the kill. The redhead watched as the vampire grabbed the several objects on the ground he could find and put then in his bag. As quick as he could, the Professor ran off. That's when she saw Lee come over to help Kennedy, the younger slayer still rubbing her eyes and coughing.

Willow stood there, looking at her wounded slayer. She saw the pain in her slayer's voice and the blood that quickly began to soak her clothes. She could see how hurt her brunette was. The witch truly wanted to go to her slayer and comfort her. But this was not her memory, not a real moment in her life. She was but an on-looker, unable to do anything but observe.

Willow gathered her thought s and knew it was time to leave. She had the information she needed and it was time to get the other answers to the slayer's problems. The witch closed her eyes and willed herself back to the present.

Lee and Willow opened their eyes together. They were both out of breath, like they'd been doing a lot of running.

"Did you get what you needed?" Lee said with hope in her tone. The woman didn't feel Willow in her thoughts. To the slayer, she merely had a trip down memory lane. She went through the same event as she remembered them. She didn't see Willow there and still didn't know what happened after she got dirt in her eyes. Lee had no idea if their experiment was a success.

The redhead stood up. "It was the Professor. He had these spiny looking little round thingies in his bag. They fell out when he and Kennedy got into it. Kenn fell on one. The thing had two really long pointy thorns and that's what she fell on. They went into her back."

"What do we do now?" Terri knew this only began to answer the real issue which was how to help Kennedy.

Willow turned and looked directly at Lee. "We need to get one of those things…I know we'll need it to make Kennedy better. It always works that way…You need to find the Professor, Lee."

The younger slayer understood the witch. In order for Kennedy to get rid of the 'sickness' inside her, they would need the thing that made her that way. Although they'd had no luck in finding the Professor up to then, Lee knew she would have to change all that and do whatever was necessary to locate the innocuous demon. It was up to her.

Confidently, "I'll get it…One way or another…I'll get you as many as I can." Lee knew that she might have to battle for the objects. That was part of her job. The fact that this was to help Kennedy made it even easier.

After Willow gave her a description of the round objects, Lee was off. "I'll call ya as soon as I get one."

"The Council. I need to know if they've got any info on these weird things." The line rang only once before a voice answered.

"This is Willow. Is Janice there?" The witch got a frown when the person on the other end said no. "Ok, well, I need a Wookie and I need it now…" There were several people at the Boston Council branch that knew Willow quite well. When the redhead called and got Janice, she didn't need to go through the usual formalities. For even with the new Council there were still security matters in place to keep the entity's identity from being made public, codes and secret messages were but one of the measures. Because Willow couldn't talk to one of her close helpers, she was forced to go through the usual security procedures. When the system was first set up, the passwords were left to Andrew's care. Giles later realized the folly in that delegation of duty, Star Wars references were everywhere.

Soon Willow was talking to a specialized researcher at the facility and telling him every last detail she had about the spiny object, the fight, the Professor and the symptoms Kennedy had. She didn't mention the infidelity, but did state the slayer was acting impulsively. As she talked she ran upstairs to her 'office.' "I'm drawing a picture of what I saw and I'll fax it to you. It may help to identify the thing." The man, Gary, told her that he'd be waiting for the drawing.

"Please hurry…I need to know what to do." Willow's ending comment to the conversation was taken with all seriousness. "I'll work as fast as I can," was the answer.

Willow hung up the phone, came back downstairs and placed the handheld receiver on the end table next to the couch. She glanced at the still sleeping Kennedy and then to Terri. "Now, I guess we wait."

Terri sat in the chair opposite the couch. Willow sat at the end of the couch, staring at her slayer.

Lee left Willow's house not knowing exactly where she planned to go. "I've got to find the Professor…But how?" Kennedy had searched for the demon and so had she to a degree. Then a thought came to her. If Kennedy was as sick as she seemed and if the vampire was the cause, was it possible that the demon had done something to make the slayer really not want to find him? It seemed preposterous, but it had to be considered. 'What if Kennedy really wasn't in that big of a rush to find the vamp?…Or what if Kenn was so messed up in the head that she thought she was trying when she really wasn't?' Kennedy had told Lee that she tried to find Bong Boy but had come up empty. "What if she never put the squeeze to the right people" That last statement got the slayer's head reeling.

Lee decided that since Kennedy had never told her precisely who she interrogated, the younger slayer would have to start over. But Lee also knew she didn't have a lot of time. She couldn't waste precious minutes spinning her wheels. She had to be exact with whom she chose to 'talk' to. The slayer understood that she was seeking important and obviously well kept information. Despite vampires' general panache for bravado of their evilness to other demons, Lee hadn't heard much lately about any vampires. It was as if they were taking a sabbatical. "Dog" attacks were down, leaving the area hospitals thankful not to have to deal with so many strange neck wounds. There were also no missing persons reported or other unusual runaways. Patrols were relegated to killing the occasional non-vamp demon or unsuspecting vampires passing through.

Thinking about the lack of activity made Lee wonder if that very fact was in some way related to the Professor. Could he be the reason for the low vamp action? Remembering how he looked and behaved, the slayer found it unlikely, but she wasn't about to count it out.

"Crap! I need to figure out where to start…Who to shake down…Where does Kennedy go when she's at a dead end?…" Lee pondered as she drove. Then it came to her.

Pat Buchan, or "Boss" as most people and demons called him, was a bad apple from a very bad criminal bushel. His first taste of prison, in the form of juvenile detention, came at the age of eight, and he was a recurrent guest of several state prison systems during the rest of his life. His rap sheet looked like a laundry list for illegal activity, from grand theft auto and burglary to attempted murder.

At present, Buchan had been out of prison for almost three years and lived in the poorest section of Dighton, Massachusetts. To his parole officer, he was a night stockman for a grocery store. To the rest of the criminal world he ran an underground gambling and prostitution ring. He also had his hand into stolen jewelry and other property. Some said whatever a person wanted, the Boss could get…for the right price. The one time hood and serial prisoner had come to make a mark for himself in the region.

What wasn't known by the general criminal population was that Buchan came by his good ways with a little help. The last stink of prison time he did, Buchan met someone that scared the hell out of him…Dregen. And that was saying a lot, since the Boss had been around the hard criminal life long enough to have gotten dangerously mean. But the person Buchan met was even worse. Somehow, Buchan helped Dregen out one day in the prison library. To this day, Boss doesn't know what it was he did to garner the man's good favors, but he was fortunate that he did.

The two became, not friends, but cell mates, looking out for each other. Eventually, Dregen's time was done and he left. Seven months later Buchan got released. The second day he was out, Dregen came to visit him at his roach infested apartment. How the man knew where to find him was another mystery.

The two talked and Dregen told Buchan of a "business" proposition. He would set Buchan up in a not so legal profession where he would make good money and in return Buchan would promise to keep Dregen informed of certain "elements" that might come to town. Buchan had no idea what kind of people he would have to keep tabs on but it didn't matter. This was the Boss' chance to make a mark for himself and he went for it.

Buchan discovered that he was caught up in the demon world when he found himself pinned against a wall by a nine foot putrid smelling, one-eyed snake man ready to bite off his head. Luckily for him, Dregen came to the rescue. It was then that it was explained to Buchan that he was the mortal front man for the demon population in the area, the faction led by Dregen. It was Buchan's job to keep the demon informed of any knew demon activity.

Knowing that it was either comply or be killed, the Boss 'graciously' agreed. Another stroke of luck came when Dregen was vaporized by another demon just as nasty as him. What Buchan was left with was a well running criminal enterprise and the knowledge of the underworld. He knew that information would come in handy some day so he kept his ear to the ground and always stayed aware of everything demonic going on in the southeastern part of New England. Once again, information could be bought for the right price.

It didn't take long for Kennedy and the Council to discover Buchan. They realized the potential benefit of the man. There was no capture or even manhandling of the guy. Death was never discussed because, for all his leanings into the demon world, he was still mortal and subject to the human mode of criminal justice. As much as Kennedy and the rest despised what Buchan was doing, they knew he could give them crucial information if needed. It was never cheap or easy to get. Buchan knew that if he associated with the slayer or the Watcher's Council it would get back to the demon ranks and he would be in serious trouble. The man tralized a tight lip was the best way to stay in the money and good health. In fact, the times Kennedy got anything out of him, it was from clandestine meetings or the occasional pretend 'surprise' raids on his place.

That was the man that Lee rushed to this night. However, her meeting with him was not going to be in the dark. There was no time. She needed information and she needed it now.

Lee stormed into the Boss's underground numbers joint. It was a tiny room at the back of a butcher's shop. Lee was as furious as she was loud. The slayer grabbed Buchan by the neck and slammed him into the wall.

"I don't know what you're talking about." The voice was firm back but with a hint of fear.

"Bullshit!…Ain't nobody here except you and me…So stop with the act and tell me."

"I…I don't know what you're tal…Uuggh" The man couldn't finish his sentence because Lee's fist pounded him in the gut.

"I don't care that you're not a demon…I will kill you if you don't tell me." Lee said it as forceful as she could. She had to make him think she would do it.

Buchan looked into her brown eyes. There was desperation in them. He'd met the young slayer once about six months prior. She had said nothing while Kennedy shook him down for info on a new group of demons in town. The look he got now was one he'd never seen before.

"I can't…Ugghh!" Another blow to the gut; this one harder. "Fuck! Stop it!…Fuck, already…" Lee didn't move an inch. She still had the man against the wall. "Ok…Ok…In Attleboro…the old water works factory."

Lee let go of the man. He fell to the ground clutching his throat. "You don't want to go there, slayer." Buchan knew that he'd given away very important information. It was the kind of disclosure that could get him killed.

Lee smiled. "Thank you for your cooperation…Nice talking to you." She walked out of the man's place.

Twelve minutes later, Lee was spying on a group of vampires sitting in a candle lit room. She was in a tree looking in a window of the abandoned building. What she saw was bewildering. The room she was looking at seemed to be set up like a waiting room. There were chairs lining the walls with metal end tables at the corners. The vampires were just sitting there; some reading, others talking. None appeared 'riled up'; none were planning or feasting. It looked as if they were at a doctor's office waiting on an appointment.

Lee quietly got down from her perch and stealthily canvassed the back of the place. In her investigation, she could tell that there was a room behind the one that the vampires were in. There was a door from one to the other. There was also a door to the outside on the back room's southern wall. She watched as she started to go to that door.

She stopped suddenly when she saw it open. A vampire came walking out. 'What the heck?' she thought. The demon closed the door, stretched as he looked up to the night sky. He closed his eyes for a moment. Then he put a hand in his pocket and brought out a very small plastic zip lock bag. It had something in it but Lee couldn't tell what. The vampire shook the baggie and then started to walk away from the building.

Then Lee heard a noise back in the 'waiting room.' She moved just enough to see Bong Boy, who now she knew was the Professor, opening the door between the two rooms. She heard him mumble and a vampire, sitting in one of the chairs got up and followed the Professor into the back room.

'What is going on here?' Lee hadn't seen a single sign of the presence of the spiny objects she needed to get, but she knew there was more to the story going on in that back room.

The slayer continued to scan the area. She slowly got to the far side of the building and saw a small window that was part of the back room. She quietly and carefully paced over to it. It was high up and the slayer had to jump and hold onto the ledge. Lee waited a second to make sure noone heard her. She pulled her self up enough to see inside. The window was very dirty and Lee's view was partially obstructed. She peered in looking about. There were candles lit in the back room also. She could also see two forms inside. 'Professor and the vamp from the waiting room.' She watched as they moved to a table and the professor handed the demon something. 'Must be a baggie like the last guy.' The two stood there for quite a while. 'Looks like they're talking.' After that, the Professor led the vampire to the back door, and turned to walk back toward the front of the room as the demon left.

Once the demon was gone, Lee saw the Professor go over to another table which had some large items on it, what they were she couldn't tell because of the filtered view. The vampire stayed there for quite some time. He was engaged n some activity but the slayer didn't know what. Finally, the Professor went to the front door and into the waiting room. The door closed behind him. After several minutes, he was back with another vampire.

Lee hung there, her grip on the brick window sill, for several episodes. Even though she cold feel her muscles begin to burn, she didn't let go. If she fell, Lee knew she'd be dead within a minute. There were too many vampires inside to be able to mount a defense if attacked. Lee had to get enough information from what she was seeing to form a plan.

Lee continued to look. Each time the same series of events occurred. It was as if the Professor had an assembly line program. It reminded her of when she had to take Paulette to the dermatologist. She marveled at how the patients kept coming in and leaving for their allergy shots. 'What a racket' she thought at the time. She got the same feeling now. 'This Professor guy has definitely got an operation going on.'

Throughout the entire time she observed the action, Lee could never get a clear look at the entire room. She certainly did not see any "spiny golf balls" as Willow described. 'They've gotta be in there,' she told herself as she watched.

Lee knew she couldn't wait all night. She would have to act soon. The slayer let go and softly landed on the ground. She waited a few minutes to make sure noone had heard her landing.

In her head, the slayer worked out her plan. 'He gets a vamp from the waiting room and brings it in the back…gives 'em their stuff and I bet he explains how to use it or what to do with it…then he makes 'em leave out the back door…he's always taken time in between vamps…and takes his time when he's out in the waiting room.' The more Lee ran the sequence of events through her mind, the more she realized that she had only one opportunity to try to find the spiny balls. 'When he's in the waiting room…that's the only time the back room is empty.'

The next step was to determine how to get in there. She finally decided that she would have to go through the back door. That would mean taking down a vamp as it left and somehow making sure the back door didn't close completely. There was no way Lee could pull this off if she made any kind of noise. There were more demons within fifty feet of her than she could ever dream of being able to battle successfully. Lee knew that if she did anything to let the vampires know she was there…she'd be dead. 'Pretty good motivator,' she thought.

The slayer also knew that she wasn't sure where to look for her 'urchins' or even if they were there. She would have to get in, make a quick scan to find what she needed, then get them and leave before the Professor saw or heard her. 'Sure would be nice to have Kennedy here right now.' Lee found it ironic that the one person who could have probably pulled off the heist without hesitation was the person for whom the heist was being done for in the first place.

When another vamp went into the back room, Lee quietly walked to the back of the building and waited to the side of the door where it swung open. She needed to be hidden from the vamp but close enough for the surprise attack.

The wait was about the same period of time as all the previous times. Soon she heard the two vamps approach the door. Lee held her breath and she could feel her heart race.

The door opened and she heard a vampire, the one leaving say, 'This is ingenious, Professor…It's a shame we've been forced to this…but it's a great way to deal."

The vampire took one step outside. Lee heard the Professor's footsteps as he walked away from the door. The vampire at the door wasn't all the way out. He had one leg still inside. Finally, he took another step. He held the door open as he raised his baggie up. "Well, you're not a sweet young co-ed…but you'll have to do."

The demon took another step away from the door and let go of the handle. Lee saw the door begin to close.

In one fluid motion, Lee stepped from behind the door, staked the vampire without him realizing it and grabbed the door just before it closed. The vamp turned to dust and Lee was able to let the door seemingly close. In actuality, it didn't latch.

Lee's heartbeat settled slightly. 'Step one…done.' Now she waited until she heard the Professor go into the waiting room.

As soon as she heard the door close, Lee quietly opened the door and stepped into the room. To her amazement, the place looked like a laboratory. There were test tubes and bunson burners and liquids in bottles. She hurriedly scanned the room. She didn't see any urchin-like objects. 'Crap!' she yelled in her head. Lee couldn't believe she had gotten that far only to fail. She looked around again.

On the near table, on the bottom shelf, was the burlap bag that the Professor wore that first night she and Kennedy ran into him. She stared at it. It was lying on the metal table but it didn't lie flat. 'There's something in it.'

Lee felt like she'd struck gold. She knew that the spiny objects that Kennedy fell on had to be in that bag. She would allow no other possibility enter her brain. The slayer knew she had to get that bag and she had to get it quick.

Lee had never moved so fast or silently before in her life. In a flash she had the bag and was opening the door to leave. She got out and gently closed the door, making sure it latched shut without a noise. As soon as she did, she could hear the other door to the room open and the voices of vampires enter.

Lee didn't wait to find out if they heard her leave. She carefully got out of ear shot from the old building and then ran like hell, the burlap bag in hand. Lee ran as fast as she could until she was at her car. She got in, started the engine and floored the gas. As she drove down the road back to Willow's, her first clear thought was whether the spiny balls were in fact in the bag. With one hand on the steering wheel, she used the other to undo the cinch at the neck of the bag. Lee pushed the mouth of the cloth container open with her fingers. The slayer knew enough not to reach in and grab the contents. She held the bag to her face and peered inside. Then she got out her cell phone.

"She's been out a long time…Do you think we should do something?" Willow was still looking at her slayer.

"I don't think that would be advisable." Terri knew Willow was concerned, but with Kennedy's medical condition, it was best to leave her undisturbed.

After the phone call to the Council, the two witches sat and waited. At first, Willow fixated on what she had been able to do with Lee. It hadn't been that long before that night that the witch was having trouble with her craft. The 'traveling' she'd been able to do after her return from her trip out West was erratic and imprecise. And it had made her horribly tired even though she felt liked she'd nothing. Now, just as she got that thought, the redhead felt her energy wane some. It was like there was a hole in the bottom of her shoe and her strength was slowly draining out. Willow knew she wasn't losing her power; she just felt like she did years ago when 'hard' spells took a lot out of her. Willow could tell she was still struggling with gaining more fluidity in her witchcraft. Despite that, the witch was astounded that, under pressure, her witchcraft abilities came through. 'I guess I need a crisis to get me concentrating like I need to.' Willow had always thought she didn't do her best under stress. 'Maybe I do,' she thought.

The witches continued to sit, Pallouda silent evidently realizing Willow needed to 'recoup'. Their stillness lasted all of twenty minutes. The entire time the redhead sat and contemplated her recent 'break through' she unconsciously stared at the slayer still unconscious, still with those horrible looking black streaks on her back. Willow finally came out of her thoughts when she realized she was watching the slayer. She couldn't help but be concerned that Kennedy wasn't waking up. That's when she asked Terri if they should do something.

After hearing the older witch's response, "But what if her mind is going all wigley?…What if those marks on her back are making her this way?"

Terri tried to be calm for the redhead. "You said she's been acting very strange lately…headaches…not getting much sleep…going a mile a minute…" She waited for Willow to look at her and give an acknowledged nod. "Well, she also just got into a big time slayer fight…She was probably running on adrenaline and when Lee knocked her out her exhaustion took over…This might be good for her body to try to get some energy back."

Willow gave an accepting smile. She knew Terri had made a very valid point. The witch glanced at Kennedy and then at Terri. Confusion was written all over the redhead's face. "This is so hard…I don't want her to be hurt, but…I…I mean she still…"

The older witch saw the conflict in her friend. Despite the tragic state of her slayer, there was a big part of Willow that was still struggling with the fact that the woman sleeping in front of her had ripped apart the world they knew. No matter how much she wanted to help her slayer, Willow still saw the woman who had been unfaithful, the one who had enough control to pull off the night's scheme but not enough to keep her vows.

Sitting there, the redhead was besieged with conflicting emotions. Not so many hours earlier, Willow thought that she and Kennedy were solid. She had been convinced that there was nothing that could have pulled the two apart. The last thing that the witch would have expected was that Kennedy would be willing to throw that life away on another woman. Willow didn't understand how the brunette could manage to have dealt with her daily activities, go patrolling and in so many other ways carry on as she always did and yet, when it came to the most important decision concerning them, the slayer gave in. 'How could she do that to me?' That question ran through the redhead's mind a thousand times. Willow's thoughts were now off her witchcraft and back on her slayer and the night's events.

Kennedy's action had far reaching implications. Willow had been betrayed once before. It would have been bad enough if it was just the witch. But Willow had Samantha to consider. Whatever the fallout would be from this catastrophe, Sammie would surely be injured emotionally also. Willow was so heartbroken by the slayer's action. The redhead was in a way glad that Samantha was so young. She wouldn't understand the events going on. When the witch first realized what Kennedy had done, she thought she was going to die. Willow literally felt like her heart had slowed and become erratic due to the startling revelation.

'I trusted you.' That thought came out every time she looked at the sleeping slayer. That was the critical fact. Because of everything they had shared, both good and bad, harrowing and comical, Willow grew to trust Kennedy unconditionally. She would place her life on the line if Kennedy asked her to. She would easily give up her life if needed to save the brunette. She felt that way because, down deep, Willow knew that Kennedy would do the same for her, that the slayer would never hurt her. The witch never thought of her life without Kennedy in it. The future to Willow was her and Kennedy raising their daughter and always entrusting each to the other.

Willow never actually thought of being with another woman because she could never see herself finding someone who could be more perfect for her than Kennedy. She had thought that Kennedy viewed her life in the same way. But Willow now saw that as wrong and that was what tormented her the most. To the witch's reasoning, Kennedy had found someone else that in some small way was better, more perfect than her, even if it was only for only a fleeting moment.

It was that sense of loss, like losing a loved one, that now plagued Willow as she sat by Kennedy. She sometimes had difficulty looking at the woman. Kennedy, the woman who at times astounded the witch by her devotion and bedrock love, had cut into the witch's heart deeper than she ever thought possible.

However, during that same time of reflection, the witch also saw a woman who was physically tormented and led by some kind of force that was unkown as of yet. Willow tried to tell herself that it wasn't really Kennedy that did what she did; it was those black marks and the illness they carried through the slayer's veins that made her smash the life they had. Willow kept reminding herself that her brunette had never acted so out of control, so totally erratic and devious in the entire time they'd been together. Willow tried to reason that Kennedy's actions had to be out of her control. She reminded herself that the 'changes' in her personality had come on so quickly. Barely two weeks earlier, Kennedy had acted like she always had. For the slayer to turn so drastically in such an accelerated time frame had to be the cause of something supernatural. The witch attempted to force the belief that Kennedy wouldn't have been unfaithful unless 'forced' somehow to do so.

But Willow would always come back to Kennedy's face at the hospital when confronted with the accusation by Alice. That face didn't seem to show confusion or denial due to sickness. The slayer didn't expose her tainted mind as a reason. The expression Willow saw was of a woman who'd been found out. One for whom the accusation was the naked truth. It was because of that look that Willow's heart carried the heavy burden of believing that there had been some part of Kennedy, however slight, that wanted the experience regardless of the cost. It left Willow to ponder how happy they had been after all.

The redhead came out of her thoughts and turned to the voice. It was Terri. She was standing next the witch.

Terri put her hand on the witch's shoulder. "That's not what I meant. How are 'you' holding up?" The older witch had been watching her friend. She saw the devastated stares and the conflicted expressions. She knew that Willow was battling her emotions, trying to make sense of the co-existent feelings of concern, anger, love and hate. She knew because she had been there.

"Maybe you should go upstairs." Terri knew that Willow needed to clear her head, to gain some sense of calm from the storm that she'd been in during the night.

Willow shook her head. "I can't. I need to be here. I need to be ready when they call." 'They' were Lee and the Council. "What Kennedy…did…tonight is not the main focus now. We know what got her sick and we need to get her better…The rest…I'll handle later."

The witch rubbed her eyes and stood up. "If I focus on those spiny things I can get through this."

Terri was about to speak when the phone rang. Willow picked it up on the first ring.

"Hello?" The witch was nervous. The caller ID showed it was from the Roxy's Pizzeria, the code name for the Council.

Terri watched while Willow stayed on the phone for about fifteen minutes. The redhead hardly spoke and only said "Uh, huh" and "I understand" several times. Pallouda could see that the witch was listening intently to what she was being told, taking in and memorizing every speck of fact and detail given to her.

When done, Willow gave her sincerest thanks and said goodbye. She hung up the phone and had a shocked look on her face.

Pallouda was completely confused. "I don't get what you're saying, Willow. How does Leary have anything to do with those infections on Kennedy's back?"

Willow fixated on her slayer. "LSD…It's kind of like LSD." Willow took her stare from the slayer and put it to Terri. "That prickly ball thingy that stabbed Kennedy…contains some rare demon LSD-like drug…" Willow continued to tell Terri the information she received from Gary.

The facts read like an article right out of the internationally renowned Pharmaceutical Journal…and the popular Harry Potter series. The story told to the witch was but a condensed version of the entire tale of that spiny urchin-like ball. The saga started in a place far from the comforts of the Prescott/Rosenberg residence in Middleton, Massachusetts.

Slovakia is a small country located in Central Europe, south of Poland. Until as recent as 1993, there was no Slovakia at all; it was a captured people under Hungarian and then Czechoslovakian rule. The land is mostly mountainous in the north, a hard unforgiving terrain that only the hardiest of people can survive and live. The country isn't known for many things. It doesn't have oil reserves like the Middle East, enchanting metropolises like Western Europe. It isn't a 'Superpower' like the United States. In fact, as far as the people of the world are concerned, Slovakia is best known for its quaint '"untouched" cities and countryside. If it weren't for a push on tourism by its government, the country wouldn't have even enjoyed the small progress it has made in recent years.

Though relatively unnoticed by mortal travelers, the region known as Slovakia has had a seedy history with the demon segment of existence. There are the usual vampire stories that are quite normal for that area of the world. But there also exists another face of the country, one even hardly known by those that walk in another dimension. On the western outskirts of Ruzomberok, a city in the mountainous region of Slovakia, there is, and always has been, a forest. That would be of no import except for the presence of a particular plant in the deepest region of the wooded area. Rare in number and hard to detect is the Popradva bush. The plant, deep green in color with long spindly leaves has held a unique place in recent vampire lore. The fruit of the Popradva bush, a seed in actuality, has been said to be able to 'calm the savage beast' that is the vampire.

In reality, the fruit of the bush, a spiny golf sized object, is in effect the nature-made container for a demonic version of one of the most potent drugs on earth. The Popradva seed is not purely a natural substance from earth. It was brought here, noone really knows when, by visitors of another dimension, noone really knows who. The fruit's interior fibrous meat, which extends into its two thick hard spiny needle-like prongs, is a mutated supernatural form of lysergic acid diethylamide, better known as LSD. But the compound isn't LSD. It has some chemical characteristics common to the drug. But there is also a connecting compound, one made of a complex variation of carbon and hydrogen helixes. This compund acts very much like Serotonin, a chemical that is naturally produced in the human body. When prepared correctly, the pulp of the Popradva seed destabilizes, breaks down and eventually turns into a powdery material. The result is a substance that is 500 times more powerful than LSD and Serotonin combined.

The part that spiny seed has played for vampires only recently came about because of 24 hour cable network news. Throughout the vampire's existence, the killing of innocents for their life sustaining blood was never a problem. Vampires ravaged and decimated their way through country after country. By the time knowledge of mysterious deaths and disappearances got around, the demons were usually long gone. The plain fact was that vampires, whether in a city or countryside, never had to worry about their killing sprees. Additionally, older generations of humans frankly had more respect for the undead. There was more 'belief' in the reality of vampires and the wrath that could befall anyone who tried to rid the world of them. People were rightly terrified of vampires.

Unfortunately for the demons, times changed. With Hollywood and the never ending horror stories in print and on the screen, most people saw vampires as just scary entertainment. There was no Boogey Man and there was no such thing as vampires. When a horrible act was done to a person, the average citizen thought it was handed out by a 'bad person' and wanted justice. "Find the guy and string 'um up." There was no fear of the unknown.

Additionally, with the advent of radio, then television and then cable television, the vampires' ability to hide their dirty deeds became harder and harder. Every death, every missing person ended up plastered on a newspaper or on a tv screen. In a society where an Amber Alert could be posted within minutes of a child being kidnapped, blood-sucking demons had their backs against the wall.

Vampires no longer were the 'fog in the night' that came in a whisper and disappeared just as silently. Every time they killed, there were massive hunts. Granted, given the mortal public's general disbelief in vampires, those manhunts all were directed at finding a living, breathing mortal 'devil.' But that didn't do away with the pressure on demons. Many found their existence being disrupted in many ways. Vampires began to have to feed on animals and rodents more often just to keep the frenzy of the humans far enough away from their boundaries.

And that's where the Popradva fruit came in. A vampire who'd been a scientist in his mortal life mistakenly discovered a strange side effect of the fruit when boiled and reduced. The object had always had an aura about it amongst the few vampires who knew of its existence. It was a well-kept rumor that the spiny object might be the 'magic pill' for all the vampires' ills.

While looking for a way to be able to stand in direct sunlight, which to vampires throughout history was the key to domination, the demon scientist found out that Popradva powder quells a vampire's urge to feast. The vamp had accidentally digested some of the substance. It wasn't until several weeks later that he realized he hadn't fed upon a mortal, nor had he wanted to. It took some serious deduction to finally correlate his action, or lack thereof, with the Popradva powder.

What the demon scientist discovered was when the adulterated powder was ingested, either directly by placing it on the tongue or down the throat, the result was the euphoria a vampire got when it feasted on human blood. The chemical made the vampire's brain think it had eaten. The critically important discovery was that the feeling stayed for weeks, sometimes months. The need and desire to kill humans waned during those periods. A human with a nice bulging vein in the neck could walk right past a drugged up vampire without as much as a casual glance. The chemist vamp also discovered that if the drug was taken at the time a demon actually did feast on a mortal, the feelings of euphoria lasted even longer. It was as if the drug intensified and elongated the effects of drinking human blood.

The powder was the vampire's version of hoodia gordonii and crack combined. With a suppressed need to feed on human blood, vampires could live in an area longer and with less chance of disturbance when the demon in fact had to feed on human blood. And there always came a point in time when feasting on a real mortal was necessary. Like the coked up addict, eventually the vampire would have to eat. With the growing world population and the destruction of the reality of the "out of the way place", being able to subsist among humans was a welcomed benefit to some vampires.

Though a recent discovery, the demon drug had begun to become known in certain European and Asia demon outlets. Its recent introduction to the United States was through a vampire who lived in California. He had been sired in 1876 and had frequently visited Eastern Europe. That vampire was eventually dusted by a slayer in Romania, but not before he shared his knowledge with a certain vampire who used to be Professor John Hail from the University of California at Berkeley.

The Professor, as now known, was immensely fascinated by the information given to him. Being a product of the drug counterculture of the 1960's, he instantly latched onto the potential for the drug. The state of extended rapture and its effect on the vampire's mind perception brought the Professor to liken himself to Timothy Leary, the Harvard psychologist professor who was touted as the leader of the drug revolution in the United States.

The Professor knew that there were numerous vampires who, like him, would be willing to give up the actual hunt, if not totally then at a far reduced rate, if they could induce that same feeling in their body and mind. To the Professor, a 'high' was a 'high' however induced. For unlike the scary stories made up about vampires, Professor knew that not all of them were the killing machines of lore. When turned, vampires did become creatures of the night, craving human blood to keep them 'alive.' However, the demons didn't become cookie cutters. Vampires were like snowflakes, each one different. Though a different being as a result of becoming an undead, vampires still kept aspects of their mortal personality. They still had their core essence.

Some vampires were passionate as mortals, whether that blaze was for the flesh or the arts or some other outlet. As a vampire, that passion would surface, usually in the form of ruthless and merciless murdering. Prime examples were Angelus and even Spike, who's seemingly 'pathetic' stance as a mortal man really masked the fervor of his imagination and silent devotion to one woman.

However, vampires also existed on the other side of the spectrum. There were those, who in their human life, had no spark, that merely existed, truly scared and detached. As a vampire, they tended to be the followers, the demons who killed to exist but didn't have the drive as others did. The true blood thirsty desire would only truly 'kick in' once they were in the hunt, their prey in their sites, the need to kill and feast finally blinding them to all else. That pure vampire moment, the pleasure of the kill was ever present in the dominating vamps frame of mind, all others came by it through action.

It was also a mistake to label all vampires of equal ability in the 'fight.' As many slayers had discovered, some vampires were better skilled than others. Some demons had the 'thrill' in them while it was missing altogether in other of their brethren. Though any vampire was certainly substantially more ruthless than any mortal, they were likewise not of equal caliber as to slayers or other demons. Like every other creature in the universe, some fell well to the left in the statistical "bell curve."

It was to the vampires that didn't have that true killer need in every fiber of their lifeless body that the Popradva drug could help. Those followers, the 'weak' of the vampire clan didn't care if they did without. It was the immortality that they viewed as the main focus for them. Not getting dusted, decapitated or otherwise undone from existence was all that mattered. That they could get what they wanted from a drug and not have to worry about rabid law enforcement or vigilante citizens chancing upon their way of life was alright by them. Tweaked out was better than found out.

Of course there were some vampires who looked upon the Popradva drug as treason to the vampire's true nature. They held that only the rush from blood drawn from a dying mortal could sufficiently sustain a vampire. Any artificial means was disgusting and worth killing the vampire who engaged in it. For those 'passionate' vampires, the thought of purposely doing without the kill and the blood letting was incomprehensible. Those demons would rather have taken a wooden stake to the heart than betray the essence of their evil nature.

As a result, the segment of vampire society that indulged in the drug were actually looked down upon and chastised when identified. They ended up 'hooking up' for their fixes in out of the way locations which moved frequently. The Professor, despite the danger it put him in, became the 'dealer' on the Eastern coastline. Despite his very noticeable hippie appearance, he kept a very low profile in the demon world. Though hardly known even in the vampire community, he was a secret held by those who chose to 'meld' into their community as much as possible.

Of course, Pat Buchan, the Boss, was one of only three mortals that knew of the Professor and what he was. Buchan had made some very serious money filtering his knowledge to very select vampires. He knew he had to be careful whom he told of the Professor's whereabouts. He didn't want to be killed over the matter. Buchan knew that the fact that he hadn't 'snitched out' the Professor to the rest of the vampire establishment was a dangerous problem for the man.

"Ok, so the Professor's a vampire drug dealer…How does Kennedy fit in?…What did that Pop…whatever stuff do to her?' Terri had listened as Willow told her the background information on the object that had made Kennedy the way she was.

Willow explained. "What it does to vampires is completely different than what happens to humans who get it in their system. Gary said he didn't know too much…There's a woman who knows more but he couldn't get ahold of her…Gary was able to tell me there have been a couple of slayers who have accidentally ingested the stuff…" Willow then told Pallouda how the drug affected the slayers. Though scarce, the drug wasn't completely unknown to the Watcher's Council. They were able to gather information on it only because of a few times when slayers had unintentionally come into contact with it in the midst of battling a vampire.

The powder given to vampires throughout the world, including from the Professor's 'lab', was distilled, cut with several inert ingredients and less potent than the chemical in its raw state in the seed. The Council deduced that the natural strength of the chemical compound was much higher. When introduced into a human being's system, the diluted powdered drug attacked the body and mind in much the same manner as LSD and Serotonin, except to much deeper depths.

In its similarity to LSD, the Popradva drug would also be considered a hallucinogen which intensified sense perceptions. It produced not only hallucinations but also horrible mood changes and alterations in the sense of time. Physical reactions caused were high blood pressure, heart rate increase, pupil dilation, sleeplessness and intense headaches.

The Serotonin aspects of the drug were correlative to the other to some degree. However, that neurotransmitter played an important role in many of the human behaviors such as sleep, appetite, memory, sexual behavior and mood. The Popradva drug actually produced so much Serotonin that it clogged the neuro pathways. That caused a disruption in the Serotonin system resulting in a decreased production of the chemical. At a low enough deficiency, the effect could cause a lack of will power.

The combined affects of the two chemical patterns in the demon drug included aggressive and impulsive behavior along with disturbance of thinking abilities.

"Gary said one of the slayers, who lived in Bulgaria about twenty years ago, had to eventually be 'handled' by the Council. She basically became a sociopath…She started killing mortals…rapists, child molesters, bad guys generally." Willow was almost finished telling Terri what she had been told by Gary from the Council's Boston office. "The other girl…she was from Romania…decided she wanted nothing to do with slaying anymore…He said she went off the deep end and disappeared for a while. He didn't know what she did…Gary didn't know much more on either of them."

"Oh my," Pallouda stated amazed. She had no idea the powerful affect of the drug. "Did he say if the two were cured…or if there is an antidote?"

Willow nodded. "The first girl never got better. She attacked a Council worker and was shot…She died. The other one was about four years ago. The Council was able to figure out what happened to her. They got their hands on some of the drug powder and were able to make an antidote. It took a while but they found the girl and she's better now."

Terri got a relieved look on her face. "Great! So we wait for Lee to get the things and then we make the cure."

Willow took a deep breath. "It's not quite that easy, unfortunately. Gary said there are three different kinds of fruit that grow on each bush and the way to make the anti-serum and how much to give as an antidote depends on which one it was that stabbed Kennedy. We have to hope that Lee gets the right one…Plus Kennedy got a pure form of the drug, not a diluted form…Gary didn't know how that played into things."

Pallouda closed her eyes and slowly shook her head. "It can never be easy can it?"

"No," came the reply in a rejected tone. In that moment, Willow felt very tired. The problems seemed to be mounting up again.

Willow answered flatly, "Then the cure doesn't work and Kennedy stays the way she is…Gary said it took four different tries before they got it right for that one slayer…in the meantime, she stayed infected and went crazy every once in a while."

Terri looked over at the couch at Kennedy. She had a hard time believing there was a substance that could affect a slayer so immensely. It had to extremely powerful. Another thought came to her mind.

That was a question the redhead had already asked herself. "I don't know. If a slayer acts like a crazy person, I'm not sure how it would affect a regular person."

"Can't we get an antidote and give it somehow to Traycee and see if it works?" That sounded like a reasonable option to the older witch.

"No," the redhead said quickly. "Gary said this stuff when diluted is about 500 times stronger than LSD. The antidote is basically giving the drug in an altered form to the infected person. He wasn't sure how it worked…If Traycee's condition isn't because of the drug…or is from a different kind of seed than what got Kennedy and we give it to her…it'll kill her for sure."

Terri stood in a defeated stance. "There's no way to know what happened to her…Not unless Lee finds the Professor and he tells her."

Willow's head was reeling. The effects of her earlier 'travel' were starting to increase. She now had a slight headache. But, she was still more worried about Kennedy's state. She knew she needed one of the objects that spiked the brunette to be able to make a cure. That all depended upon Lee. But the witch also had the duty to help protect those who knew not of the war between Good and Evil.

As ridiculous as it seemed, Willow understood that she had to help Traycee. Despite what the woman had conspired to do, the redhead had to find out why she was in a coma. She couldn't let the Professor and Evil win another soul. By taking the higher ground, Willow wanted to show that neither antagonist, that being the Professor and Traycee, had defeated her.

Traycee was one more issue that Willow struggled with that night. At first, when she learned of what had 'happened' between her and Kennedy, the witch's mind was only on Kennedy and her reaction was in terms of the slayer. Kennedy had cheated; Kennedy had ruined their life. But as the hours passed, the blonde's role in this started to creep into the redhead's mind.

In one breath, Willow chastised herself for not seeing that Traycee was a threat. The witch had gotten a strange feeling about the woman that first day at the beach. She remembered that laugh of the woman's she heard in the background when Kennedy went with the group for a beer at Hailey's. She eventually found out that Traycee had gone with her slayer for the booze run the night of Lee's get together. She also remembered Lee sounding surprised when she found out the truth about why the witch wasn't at the party. 'Why didn't I get suspicious?'

Willow felt like a fool for not seeing the signs. 'How could I have missed them?' Looking back, Willow realized that the blonde was 'after' Kennedy from the start. The same thing had happened as had occurred with Oz. She'd had inklings then and let them pass, not wanting to be considered jealous or suspicious. She'd made the same mistake.

However, as soon as that condemning voice spoke out, another just as loud told her that she'd done nothing unreasonable. There was no reason for her to be wary of Traycee. 'Why, after all the years we'd been together, would I think Kennedy would do anything with her?' 'Why would I feel threatened by a woman who was here for only a few days?' This was not a situation of affection growing over a long period of time. It had literally been a few days since the woman's arrival. No reasonable or unreasonable person would ever suspect infidelity in that circumstance. Additionally, the blonde was never alone with Kennedy; everything was done in groups. Willow had no reason to believe that her life was in the balance because of the blonde. Regardless of all else, Willow had viewed her and the slayer's relationship as strong because they loved each other. Traycee was but a pretty face out of many that had entered and would exit their life.

That Traycee was merely a mortal woman in some ways made it so much harder for the witch. The redhead could have handled better the actions of her slayer if she'd been seduced by a vengeful witch or evil sorceress. If the blonde had been a witch or demon out to undo the couple or make the slayer weak, Willow would have never thought twice about her. She wouldn't have cared what the Professor did to her. In fact, the redhead would have been the first in line to help 'deal' with the demonic woman. Demons and other supernatural beings she could understand. They had unearthly power. That was something she shared with them. As a powerful witch, Willow would have had no problem fighting back with magick. She would have easily used her craft against another's to seek retribution for what the creature had done to her through Kennedy. In the demon realm, Willow embraced an eye for an eye.

But Traycee wasn't a demon. Her appearance in town at the time of Kennedy's run in with the Professor was just terrible luck and horrible timing. There was no big demon plot against the witch or slayer, no creature seeking power through the destruction of the two. How Willow had wanted the blonde to be not of this mortal world. But that was not reality. Traycee was pure woman and all human. The situation in which Willow found herself had nothing really to do with a plot between Traycee and the Professor. They were random players that came blindly together at the same time. Willow realized that her life had been shattered by the charms of a selfish and self absorbed woman. And that's what the blonde was. It was clear to Willow that Traycee was only concerned about herself, her gratification and desires. In one way, Willow thought her worse than a demon. The blue eyed beauty was nothing more than a predator. Someone who set her sights on whatever she wanted without a single thought to how it affected others. She was egotistical in the worst of ways.

But she was still human no matter how irreprehensible her character and actions were. And it was that fact, and that fact alone, that made Willow understand she had to try to find a cure for her condition as well. Willow would do what she knew was right; she would be the type of person that Traycee could never hope to be.

The redhead tried to think of a way to find out how the blonde had come to her bad physical state. She knew she had to act fast. There was no telling how long the woman had. Willow also didn't want to put all the burden on Lee to find the Popradva fruit and also get crucial information from the Professor. For all she knew, Lee might not find the vampire or have to kill it to get what she needed. 'No, I have to figure out a way to find out…' The witch concentrated hard.

Within seconds, her eyes got wide. There was look of realization and trepidation on the witch's face. "I know how." She stared at Terri. She turned and glanced at her slayer. "Kennedy can tell me."

"I'll connect to Kennedy's mind like I did with Lee…I think I can do it…It shouldn't matter that she's sleeping…It might be easier. So long as my energy and focus hold up…I can get her mind to take me back to that memory…when the Professor was there…to see what he did to Traycee." As tired as the witch was, she knew this was the only option. She wasn't sure if she'd be able to concentrate as needed, but she had to try.

Pallouda got a very concerned expression. "Willow, are you sure you want to try that?…You know that you'll probably have to deal with…"

Willow examined the older witch's face. The redhead knew exactly what the woman was implying. By going to that memory, that time in the past, Willow took the very strong chance of having to view to some extent the interaction between Kennedy and the blonde.

"It's the only way…We can't just sit here and wait. It's our best chance to find out what happened to her. " Having to say that put a twist in the witch's stomach. The emotional conflict was back.

With little more debate, Willow had decided to do it. She would connect with her sleeping slayer and find out what part the Professor played in putting Traycee in a coma. Hopefully, she would have all the answers by the time she got the call from Lee.

In the event that Lee called or came back while Willow was still 'connected' to Kennedy, the redhead gave Terri instructions on how to get started with the anti-serum. She told Pallouda not to break the connection between her and Kennedy unless it was absolutely necessary.

Soon thereafter, Willow sat in a chair she placed next to the couch near the slayer's head. The witch reached out to put her hand upon the back of the slayer's head. She stopped before the hand touched the slayer's hair. She could already feel some tangential pull. 'I don't even need to make contact.' The witch felt the immense connection she had to her slayer, even under these circumstances. She stared at Kennedy for a moment, took a deep breath and then closed her eyes. Willow concentrated on making the link to the brunette's mind.

Like a lightning bolt, Willow was there. It took her by surprise how quickly she bonded.

What Willow was about to experience would answer every question…in more ways than one.

Willow couldn't see a thing at first. It wasn't that she was in darkness, far from it. The witch was surrounded by flashing lights zooming and twisting by her from all angles. There wasn't a real location that she was in. It wasn't like she was standing on a floor or in mid air. The witch felt grounded but on what she had no idea. Except for the hundreds of flashes going by her, all else looked like a coagulation of colors smearing and melding together. The surroundings were shades of reds and greys folding into one another but never mixing to form a new color.

The effect the witch got from it all was one of slight nausea. Everything had a distorted view and it made her unsteady as if walking through a carnival fun house. Willow got the immediate feeling of immense turmoil and conflict. Nothing seemed normal or calm. The witch knew she was in Kennedy's mind, and it was in tatters. The witch instantly grew worried from the state that she found the slayer's psyche.

"This isn't right," she mumbled. In the times she'd 'mind melded', there was never such activity. The redhead was starting to connect her slayer's erratic behavior with the confusion in her mind. "I've got to do something." Willow looked around as the flashes went by. The more she stared, the more she started to notice that there was color and possible form to the swirling images. Finally, the witch concentrated on one of the 'lights' as it went by. As if by command, the light slowed. Willow still couldn't get a good view of what she saw but at least she could see that there was in fact an image in the form. "Maybe a picture?" The witch tried again as she caught another flash in her surroundings. Again, she willed it to slow and it did. This time to a snail's pace.

What Willow saw before her was a picture of Kennedy at Buffy's house before the final battle. It was the day that Faith led the potentials into the ambush in the tunnels. The witch could tell that she was seeing a frozen moment in an otherwise complete memory.

The witch disconnected her focus for a second and the image swept away, swirling like a fish freed from a hook, into a sea of hundreds of similar lights. So, Willow turned her attention to another approaching light. She did the same thing and witnessed yet another still frame of Kennedy's life memories.

"This won't work…I need to get into Kennedy's memories. She needs to slow down."

Willow thought for a few moments. She wasn't sure she could ever find out what the Professor did if she couldn't get Kennedy's mind to settle.

"It's the drug doing this…How can I stop that?…How can I get Kenn to slow down?"

Cringing her brow, the redhead struggled for an answer. With a puzzled expression Willow's brain worked on a solution. "The drug's making her mind go wacky…She has no ability to stop it."

Then the witch had a thought. "If the drug can speed her up…maybe I can slow her down." Willow wondered if she could, through magick, make her slayer's psyche slow to the point of having only one memory at a time. From there the witch could try to direct her to the events outside the club.

The idea of 'tinkering' around inside the slayer's mind was no simple act to accept. She knew that it could have disastrous results. She remembered her actions on Tara. However, she also knew it could be for the better, past 'melds' with Buffy and Kennedy, and even the most recent with Lee were all examples of that. Willow decided that she had to try. It was the only chance she had.

The witch set her mind at ease and focused on her slow and rhythmic breathing. She wanted to transfer the calm and measured quality of her powers to the brunette's mind. As she channeled her energy to Kennedy's psyche, Willow also silently spoke to her brunette, directing her to follow her lead and ease her anxious mind. The redhead felt the power of her magickal essence flow out and surround the area she was in. Little by little, she saw the psychedelic affects of the space around her disappear. The flashes and lights slowed and melted away.

Within a short time thereafter, Willow was draped in an all encompassing memory from Kennedy's mind. It almost seemed to float down on her from above, like a sheet falling from the sky and draping over her.

In an instant, Willow was in Kennedy's past. She looked around and saw that she was in Kennedy's father's mansion in New York. It looked different but not enough for the redhead not to recognize the place. She was in the main foyer. The witch scanned the area and saw numerous suitcases by the front door. Then she saw a very young Gabriella Prescott standing in the middle of the hallway.

"Oh my God…This is when Gabriella leaves her family." Willow had been told the story by Kennedy once, a long time ago. But the way Kennedy spoke about it would never leave the witch. The thought of that made the redhead look to the staircase. As suspected, she saw the five year old Kennedy hiding on the steps out of view but seeing everything. A second later, a young and dashing Jackson Prescott charged through the door.

Willow watched the scene unfold. She saw the entire thing as if she'd been there in person. She was in a memory of Kennedy's but the memory was of a real event. She wasn't limited to the view of how Kennedy saw the event. Willow had gone to the past and was able to view it as if a fly on the wall.

The redhead couldn't take her view off the young Kennedy. She saw the devastation in those young brown eyes when her mother chose to leave rather than stay for her daughter. She could almost feel Kennedy's heart break when Gabriella walked out the door. Willow watched and waited for Jackson Prescott to take his daughter in his arms and comfort the child. It never happened. As the young Kennedy stood there motionless, numb from the abandonment, Willow watched as the child's father dropped his head, and told her "Go to bed…She'll be back." Then he turned and walked away. Willow knew other memories wouldn't include Gabriella's return. Kennedy had been abandoned by two parents that night.

Willow's heart went out to that fragile girl and she wanted to go over and take her in her arms and tell her everything was going to be fine. She knew she couldn't. There was a deep breath and a slight pause in the witch's concentration.

As quick as a blink of the eye, the memory changed. Kennedy was older by several years. She was training with her Watcher, Thomas Sinclair. He was praising the eleven year old on her abilities. Willow saw the pride and satisfaction on the girl's face. Willow smiled at the fact that the slayer still had that same look at times.

Another pause and another memory. This time, she was at a school, in a hallway. She looked around and saw Kennedy, who looked to be around fifteen, by a row of lockers talking to a girl. Without moving, Willow could hear the brunette's conversation. She watched as Kennedy complimented the girl, made her laugh. She saw the shy but accepting expression on the other girl's face. "She's flirting," the witch said with a chuckle. Willow watched as a blossoming Kennedy got her feet wet in the ways of her charms. The witch saw the sparkling smile and searing brown eyes that seemed to be able to look right to a person's soul. "That stinker. She was a natural at it." Willow didn't feel strange about what she saw. It was a piece of the slayer's past, a speck of time that gave more insight to the woman.

Just as quickly, the scene changed again and Willow was on a sidewalk. As she looked around, she saw the private school which just moments before she'd been inside. She heard voices and turned the other way to see the brunette, several years older, walking down the sidewalk with three boys following her closely. Willow heard the boys mocking Kennedy, calling at her, "Dyke…pretty and rich, what a fucking waste." Willow could see the anger on the teenager's face. She saw the girl try to hold her temper. It didn't last. Willow looked on as Kennedy turned and, surprising the crudest of the three, kicked him in the groin. As the boy lie on the ground, the redhead heard her slayer say, "I'm a dyke that can kick your sorry ass…don't forget it." Willow shook her head. That impetuous, never back down character trait was shining through.

Once again, the scene changed and Willow was in a dark room. There was no light but she knew she was in a house. She could make out a kitchen table and a fridge. As her eyes adjusted, she saw that she was, in fact, in someone's kitchen. As she tried to figure out where she was, she got the feeling something wasn't right. Willow examined the room and saw that there was liquid on the floor, on the walls and the countertops. She looked more closely and saw a form, or what appeared to be a form, on the floor. It wasn't until she saw a practically comatose Kennedy sitting by it several feet away that she knew where she was. The memory was of the night Kennedy found her Watcher killed by the Bringers sent to do the First's dirty work.

Realizing what she was seeing, the torn body of Thomas Sinclair sent a wave of queasiness down to the witch's belly. But she didn't have time to think about her physical state because she locked onto Kennedy just sitting on the floor. The girl didn't move. Willow had trouble even seeing the brunette breath. Kennedy looked like someone had knocked the life out of her. There was no emotion on her face or in her eyes. She looked like a person who'd just lost everything but hadn't let it fully sink in. Willow couldn't take it any longer and she closed her eyes.

When she opened them, she was at Buffy's house. She was by the door to her own bedroom. It was open enough for her to see inside. On the bed sat…her, Willow. The redhead's back was to her. She could tell her younger version was holding something. It looked like a picture in a frame. Willow couldn't place when the memory was. Then she heard a footstep and saw Kennedy come walking down the hall. As soon as she saw the woman, she knew what day it was. It was two days after she 'changed' into Warren and stuck a loaded gun in Kennedy's face. She knew because of the clothes worn by the potential. Kennedy had on a t-shirt that had the old Smith & Wesson gun company brand logo on it. The brunette found it in a retro store at the mall and thought the sarcasm would make Willow laugh. It did.

At that recollection, Willow got a concerned look. Turning back to her younger self sitting on the bed, Willow now knew what was happening. She quickly looked back at Kennedy as the brunette got to the opened door. It seemed as if the potential had planned to go in the room, but stopped just outside. Willow looked on as Kennedy leaned in as if she'd heard something…and she did. The younger Willow sitting on the bed was crying. Watching the memory, the witch remembered that she was holding a picture of Tara and her. Turning her head, Willow saw that Kennedy had moved just enough to see inside, to see what was making the redhead cry.

Willow closed her eyes for a second when she saw the look on Kennedy's face after the brunette realized what was happening. The potential's prior happy expression fell off her face and was replaced by a look of utter sadness. Willow never knew that Kennedy was outside the door that day. She never saw that defeated and rejected look on the girl. Kennedy had never said a thing to her about it.

Willow could tell that Kennedy thought the redhead was still pining for her lost love. She could see it in Kennedy's eyes. The redhead saw how the brunette thought she had lost the chance to have the woman on the bed truly love her, that the chance had never existed at all. Willow could almost feel Kennedy's heart break. Thinking back on it now, the witch had no idea how the brunette was able to hide such an emotion from her. 'How did I not know she was feeling so rejected?' It was then that Willow began to realize just how distant Kennedy was back then to her real feelings. 'She always acted so confident…like she was so certain I couldn't resist her.' The witch understood the extent of the mask her brunette could wear so that she always came off as being 'in control.'

Willow now wanted to be able to tell Kennedy the real reason she was crying that day. It wasn't because she pined for Tara to be back, although there were times that she had felt like she would have given anything if Tara could have been spared. Willow wanted to be able to tell Kennedy that she was finally admitting to herself that Tara was truly gone and that she had to move on. That day, the redhead told Tara that she would always keep her in her heart, and try to be as good a person as the blonde witch had been. It was the last time that she wept openly for the dead woman. What Kennedy didn't know then, and to this day still didn't know, was that Willow wasn't holding on that day; she was letting go. That Kennedy didn't know that made the witch sad. Even though Willow knew it all had a happy ending, she didn't like to see the potential in pain.

The witch brought her hand to her face and rubbed her eyes. "Why are you going to these memories?" She didn't know why the slayer's mind was picking these and she couldn't get her go stop it.

One more time, the scene shifted. This one was all too fresh and raw. She was at the hospital; it was when she found out about Kennedy and Traycee.

Willow had trouble looking at the scene before her. Her heart broke all over again. The redhead made herself watch as the Willow in the memory ran away after the realization. Then she saw Alice and Paulette go. The only one left was Kennedy. The slayer didn't move, didn't talk, didn't even seem to breathe.

The witch couldn't move. She was as set in stone as the brunette. Willow waited not knowing why she was in this memory, why Kennedy's mind chose to stop here.

Then the slayer moved. Willow saw Kennedy lift her head and stare out into nowhere.

That's when the witch saw it. She saw Kennedy's face. Willow had a clear view of the woman's expression.

It was exactly how the five year old Kennedy looked when her mother left her. The brunette looked devastated and completely abandoned and lost.

For one speck of time, Willow hurt for the sorrow in that face. She realized how tragic this was for the slayer. But then she remembered that, unlike when she was five, this loss was of the slayer's own doing. As much as she now knew Kennedy felt her world fall apart, Willow couldn't forget what had brought her to that point.

The witch didn't want anymore of the memories. Why it was happening was uncertain. Kennedy's mind took her to places she didn't want to go nor had time to analyze.

Willow fought hard against the momentary lapse in concentration that seemed to allow Kennedy's memories to shift on their own.

The redhead got defiant. "Kenn, no more!…We don't have time. You know where we need to go." Willow still couldn't make herself say the actual location and time. "We need to find out what the Professor did…We need to find out now."

Willow focused on leading Kennedy's mind to her memory of the club earlier that night. "Take us there…to that time." It wasn't a suggestion but an order.

An instant later and Willow was standing in a hallway. It was rather dark and she could hear loud dance music in the background. She saw Traycee with her hand on a door handle. It was the one to the alleyway. She watched as the woman disappeared outside.

Then the witch heard a sound. She turned to it and saw her slayer walking towards her. The slayer walked past her and to the door. Willow fixated on her slayer as the brunette grabbed the door handle.

"Oh no…this is it." Willow whispered the words with utter apprehension. This was the moment the witch feared the most. She didn't know now if she could go through with it. This spot in time had become Willow's worst nightmare.

Willow stood motionless in Kennedy's memory world as she watched the slayer grasp the door handle that would lead her outside to Traycee. The witch's stomach felt like it was in her mouth. Willow was witnessing the death of her happy life.

Then, Willow saw Kennedy stop and just stand there. A moment later, the bronzed hand let go of the handle and fell by the slayer's side. Kennedy's face changed. Willow could see an expression of confusion and conflict on the brunette's face. The slayer put her hands over her ears as if she were trying to keep out some loud, terrible noise.

The redhead stared as the woman cringed and leaned against the wall. 'It looks like she's in pain,' Willow commented. She watched Kennedy slowly slide her body down against the wall until she was sitting on the floor. The slayer immediately took her head in her hands like she was protecting herself from an outside force. The slayer rocked slightly and Willow saw that the brunette had her eyes shut tight and she was grimacing. Willow had no idea what was happening. 'Is it the drug?' The witch wondered if Kennedy was having some physical side affect from the drug that had infiltrated her body.

Willow could see the slayer was in distress; she'd never seen Kennedy so out of sorts before. She stared directly at the brunette. "What is going on inside your head?"

In that instant, Willow felt a new sensation. Her heart was racing and her head pounding. The witch felt like she had a thousand jolts of electricity shooting down her spine. But that wasn't what horrified the witch the most. Willow also felt like her mind was splitting in two, like she was in the middle of a conflict for her very soul.

Willow realized she was now in Kennedy's mind in the memory. The redhead couldn't explain it. She was still standing in the hallway in the remembered event like she'd been from the start. Now, however, she could also feel and experience what Kennedy was going through. Her magick had allowed her to have access to the slayer's psyche. What the witch saw and felt dismantled her.

The redhead was experiencing Kennedy's inner battle about Traycee. Willow was bombarded by the pulls and pushes of the slayer's psyche. She felt the lust for the blonde and the endearing love for her. It seemed as if she were being ripped in two from the torment of the fight within the brunette's mind, the battle for the very heart of the woman. Willow was dumbfounded with the intensity of the struggle. She saw the two sides of her slayer, the self-gratifying, self-absorbed irrational part and the principled, caring rational side. Willow could feel how the part that was only concerned with instant pleasure had wormed its way into the slayer's mind.

What the redhead was witnessing was a textbook primer to the universe of Freud, and it was all caused by the drug from the Popradva fruit that had infiltrated Kennedy's body that night not two weeks earlier. Though she had been told of the physiological workings of the drug, the witch was now seeing the psychological affects on the slayer. Willow had taken enough psychology to know that the basic structures that made up her slayer's personality were fighting for dominance. The pleasure principle of the Id, the 'want, want, want' level of emotional growth was vying for supremacy over the Ego, the reality principle and the rational part of personality, along with the Superego, the moral part of the mind.

To the dismay of the redhead, she knew that the Id was winning. Slowly she felt Kennedy's mind shut out all that told her that she loved Willow and could never be unfaithful. The slayer was ignoring her promises of everlasting love and devotion. Willow felt her slayer slip away as the lure for the instant sexual gratification took hold. Though she had not planned to have anything to do with knowing how her wife had come to the point of infidelity, Willow was now deep in the emotional quagmire.

With one last push, she felt the real Kennedy try to make its case. Willow felt an outflow of love and happiness and her own face and Samantha's popped in front of her. There was an intense burst of energy to push that back by the irrational side of the slayer.

Suddenly, Willow was no longer in the hallway of The Hole. Kennedy was not before her. The witch knew instantly the memory was gone.

In its place, Willow was 'suspended', in the sense that she wasn't existing at all. There was blackness everywhere and then she spontaneously felt her body pressed against something, except she wasn't actually doing it. There was just the sense that she was. It took her a second to realize what she felt was her body against another person. That's when she sensed the feeling of her lips on skin. 'What is this?'

Willow didn't know where she was or what was happening. She was in total darkness, but she wasn't alone. Then she felt the sensation of her hand against a hard surface. It felt cold and rough. That's when she heard the moan.

In a flash, Willow knew where she was. She was in Kennedy's mind and the slayer was 'with' Traycee in the alley. The witch felt trapped, as if buried alive in a coffin. She desperately wanted out. She couldn't bear to think she'd have to endure this memory.

She screamed it again and still nothing. The witch felt like she was drowning, waiting for her life to come to a painful and tortured end. She tried to keep the sensations out of her mind.

Willow was ready to scream once more when a thought hit her. "Why isn't this like the other memories?" "I should be seeing this…I should be able to turn away or close my eyes…Why am I feeling all of this?"

The witch realized she wasn't in the alley. The redhead wasn't viewing the infidelity of her wife. She wasn't looking on at the memory as she had with the others.

Willow wasn't in an actual memory. What she was experiencing was not a real event that had happened in the past. The witch couldn't see the whole memory because there wasn't any memory at all.

Willow was experiencing a scene that was just a fantasy, an unreal event that the slayer's mind made up. The slayer's psyche had fabricated the entire alley way interaction between her and Traycee.

In that moment Willow knew the truth. Kennedy's psyche had fought hard against itself. The slayer had been inundated with her irrational side telling her to cheat, to satisfy her lust.

But the real Kennedy had won. The brunette's love and loyalty to the witch was too strong for even the harshest of barrages by the 'pleasure' side. When all was said and done, Kennedy Prescott could not be unfaithful to Willow. The love for her wife and daughter was more powerful than the most potent of drugs or the prettiest pair of blue eyes. The true essence of the woman triumphed. The slayer had never gone out to the alley to indulge in her craving. Kennedy had remained strong and true. The Kennedy that Willow knew and loved hadn't been defeated at all. It had triumphed like it always had in the past.

Willow thought momentarily for the reason for the fabricated event. The answer eluded her under the circumstances, and only later would she find out that it laid in the intensity of the slayer's battle between the Id, Ego and Superego. The irrational side had built up a forceful amount of energy. Kennedy's psyche, though, couldn't just rid itself of the desires. They needed an escape. The slayer's irrational mind fantasized the event with Traycee to give satisfaction to that pleasure side that hungered for it so much. It was like the release valve for steam when a teapot reached its boiling point. Kennedy's mind had to do something with those feelings. So, the it turned them into what appeared to be an actual event.

Willow felt a relief that she thought impossible in her state. There was no encounter. She had not been betrayed. Finally, the witch settled down. Willow, however, realized that she still wasn't done. There were more unanswered questions.

Knowing that she was merely in a dream, more or less, the witch realized that she could force a change to a real event. Willow pushed Kennedy out of the fantasy and to the next actual memory. The witch knew that Kennedy hadn't had sex with Traycee, but she still didn't know what had happened to the blonde.

Just as quick, Willow was back in the hallway and Kennedy was still on the floor. She watched and saw the slayer uncover her head and listen. Willow heard a voice outside and saw the slayer stand up. Willow knew the brunette had realized she couldn't go through with it, but her actions now were different. The witch saw that slayer expression cover Kennedy's face. The slayer grabbed the door handle and opened the door. Willow understood Kennedy had gone into slayer mode.

The next moment, Willow was in the alley. She saw Kennedy walking out the door. Unknown to the slayer, the Professor was already there. He was standing over Traycee who was on the ground clutching at her neck. The vampire had been in the process of biting the woman when the slayer interrupted him. Kennedy finally saw the vamp and lunged at him. However, in her reduced mental state, the brunette was not at her top form. She fumbled slightly. She was able to knock the Professor away from Traycee, but the act didn't injure the demon. The Professor got up and went after the slayer.

Willow watched the scene unfold. She clearly saw that the Professor had the burlap pouch that Kennedy had described on his belt. She watched as the two fought. The witch ultimately saw the vampire knock her slayer down behind the trash bin and beat her unconscious. The vampire went to bite Kennedy but the blonde began to try to scream. It wasn't blood curtailing, but loud enough for the demon to go back to her to 'finish' her.

Just as he was about to kill the woman, the vampire got startled, like he'd heard a noise. That's when the door to the alley began to open once again. The vampire had had enough and took off. At that moment, Lee came out of the building and ran over to Traycee.

Willow had seen it all and had her answers now. Kennedy had tried to save the blonde from being bitten by the Professor. Since the woman had been bitten, Willow deduced that the vampire must have had some residue of the drug, be it in its pure form or as a diluted powder, either on his hands or on his fangs. Somehow, Traycee had ingested or absorbed the drug in some fashion as Kennedy.

Willow knew what to do. She had to act and act fast. The witch disconnected her mind.

The redhead fluttered her eyelids for a few seconds. She glanced around. Willow was exactly where she'd been when she started the mind connection. She felt completely drained. Her energy level was waning low. The witch looked at Terri who was waiting for an answer to her question.

Looking disappointed, Lee spoke. "It didn't work?…Well maybe you should try again. It really wasn't that long."

Now it was Pallouda that looked confused. "It worked?" How can that be?…You haven't been sitting all that long…I figured it would take hours.."

In what seemed to be an impossibility, Willow had canvassed Kennedy's mind and deciphered the answers to their problems in basically less time than it took to read the Sunday comics. Willow connected with the universal past and accomplished it almost in the way she could teleport. It was a feat of indescribable proportions.

Unfortunately, it also was done at a time when the redhead couldn't gloat about it. She knew they still had a lot to do.

"I did it, Terri. Trust me…I'll explain later, but right now we need Lee to find the Professor."

As if on cue, the phone rang and Willow hurried to answer it. She got a big smile when she heard Lee tell her, "Willow, I've got 'em!"

The redhead hung up the phone and went to tell Pallouda. When she got to the living room, Willow stopped dead in her tracks.

"You're awake." Willow immediately realized she had stated the obvious to the standing brunette.

Kennedy didn't look well. She appeared haggard as if she hadn't slept in days. The brunette had tension in her face. She was rubbing her lower back with one hand and her jaw with the other.

The slayer stared at Willow and then Terri as the woman walked into the room behind the redhead. She was confused and tired and didn't know how she'd gotten home.

"Lee brought you here. You and her got in a fight…She knocked you out." Willow waited to see if any of her information was registering with the slayer.

Kennedy got contemplative and then her eyes widened slightly with recollection. Rubbing her jaw some more, "Yeah, I remember the punch." The brunette then recalled why they were fighting. She didn't know how to act in front of Willow. Her mind was still clouded but it wasn't in the tormented form that she'd felt before. The slayer sarcastically wondered if Lee had fought it out of her. She recalled needing to get to Willow and Lee telling her to stay away. Obviously, something had changed to make the younger slayer bring Kennedy to her witch. A small voice inside her head told the brunette not to push herself with the redhead. For some reason, Kennedy felt that just being in her house again, with Willow, was enough, even if they weren't alone. Whatever came next would unfold soon enough the brunette told herself.

"Quite a while…longer than we expected." That was the best answer Terri could give.

"Huh," Kennedy said quietly. She didn't feel like she'd been sleeping that long. She wasn't rested and still felt like she'd been run through the ringer. Brown eyes glanced back her witch.

As Kennedy considered how to handle being face to face with her witch, she also got another memory. It was one of feeling Willow inside her head, inside her thoughts. The slayer stared unknowingly at her witch. She saw how tired the redhead looked.

Willow saw the anxiety on the brunette's face. She had no idea what Kennedy was going through. Did she know her mind was wandering? Was she aware of the battle the witch experienced? Did she know that her 'tryst' with Traycee was all in her mind? The redhead wasn't even sure if Kennedy had any idea what the witch had done while she was sleeping. Willow knew she had to tell her what had happened, both with her and the blonde. As mixed up as her emotions still were, feeling both relief and anger at the slayer, the redhead had to tell Kennedy what the witch had done. Willow had learned her lesson years ago that even the slightest trip into another person's mind demanded an explanation, regardless of the feelings for the individual.

The way Willow said the words made the slayer understand this was serious. The witch's fatigued look made Kennedy nervous. Her first thought was for the witch's well-being. "Are you ok, Willow?" It actually struck Kennedy that she was not concerned with getting back into the witch's good graces. Right now, she was only focused on the redhead.

The witch quickly realized that Kennedy knew she was tired. Her own physical state was the last thing concerning Willow. Letting the brunette know what she'd found out was the main priority.

Though in some sort of fog, Kennedy knew enough to accept the witch's statement and she sat back down on the couch. The redhead walked over to her and sat beside her.

"First, you will be ok." Looking at Terri for a second then again at the slayer, "We're going to make sure you get better…" When the witch said that, Kennedy got a nervous look. "Kenne…when you got into the fight with the Professor…you don't know it but his pouch came open and spiky-looking golf bally things came out. You landed on one…on its long spikes…Those two really bad punctures on your back that night…Remember?" The redhead waited for acknowledgement from the slayer. After she saw Kennedy nod, Willow continued. "Well, those things are made up of a…a drug…" Willow then told Kennedy everything she knew about the Popradva fruit, its affects and how to cure it. She told Kennedy that she knew about the objects because she went into Lee's memories of that night.

"The headaches and the mood swings you had…were because of the drug. It got into your system and has been infecting your bloodstream. You've got a bad infection near your spine." Willow pointed to the brunette's back.

The slayer twisted and lifted her shirt. She saw some marks but couldn't get a good view. She stood up and looking at Willow and Terri walked to the downstairs bathroom. The two witches followed.

When in the bathroom, Kennedy lifted the back of her shirt again and turned so she could see her back in the mirror. "Holy shit," she said startled. For the first time, Kennedy saw the black snake like veins that followed her spine up to the base of her neck. "How come I didn't see those?" It was a rhetorical question.

Terri saw the worry on the slayer's face. "It looks really bad, Kennedy…but I don't think that it is. There must be a reaction by your blood system to the chemicals that got in…But the fact that you're not physically incapacitated means your body is strong."

Upon hearing that Kennedy stared at Willow. She recalled all the horrible things she'd done and said in the days since the night at the cemetery. She was starting to put events together now. The slayer was not now controlled by the irrational, flip-flopping of her concentration. Kennedy's mind was still foggy but she was able to focus on what Willow was saying to her. For whatever reason, the slayer was not the out-of-control woman she was before Lee knocked her out.

Willow spoke again. "We know what did this and Lee's got some of the spiky things that hurt you and we're going to make an antidote." The witch knew she had to tell the slayer the rest. "And we're going to make some for Traycee, too."

With the mention of the blonde's name, Kennedy began to have flashbacks to the events of the night. However, this time, she was seeing things more clearly. She felt Willow's presence some how. It was as if the redhead had put the night into order and focus which had eluded her to that point. She remembered the Professor hulking over the blonde and biting her. She also recalled fighting the vampire and then everything going blank.

As Kennedy thought about the night, her mind went back to why she was at the club in the first place. That led her to remember her actions with Traycee in the club's restroom and her walk down the hall. However, this time, her memory was different. She didn't recall having sex with Traycee, at least not as a real memory. As the slayer looked at Willow, she remembered struggling with the decision of going out to the alley or going home to her witch. Kennedy replayed being torn apart by her emotions and then finally realizing that she couldn't go through with it. She could not be unfaithful to Willow. She loved the redhead too much. Kennedy remembered realizing she was devoted to her family. In that instant, the thought of being with another woman came as an overload to her psyche. She remembered seeing a flash of light, a red light. But the flash was more than that; it carried the aura of Willow and Samantha in it. The brunette had the sense of seeing an apparition almost, the essence of the two most important people in her life encompassing the light. That's when the struggle ended. She didn't want Traycee, only her beautiful witch.

The brunette thought she then lost track of time. She now recalled her mind fantasizing about the blonde. She still didn't recall how she got to the alley. But then she remembered a scream, a muffled scream. 'Traycee screamed while I was in the club.' Kennedy then remembered knowing something was wrong outside where the blonde was. Her slayer instincts told her evil was close. The next thing she knew, the brunette was battling the Professor to keep the vamp from killing Traycee.

The pieces fell into place. The slayer recalled waking up next to a dumpster. Then she saw Lee. Kennedy remembered that when she saw Lee beside Traycee, the blonde's shirt wasn't tussled. It wasn't opened and her body exposed like it would have been had they had sex. Kennedy then quickly ran her hand along the middle of her back. There were no scratches, no blood. Traycee had never dug her fingernails into her back.

It finally sunk in that the disloyalty Kennedy thought she had done to Willow in fact never happened. She had never had sex with the blonde. Her psyche only made her think she had. 'It seemed so real.' Why she had thought she cheated on Willow, Kennedy had no answer.

The slayer began to connect her actions that night to other events during the last two weeks. She now understood that she only hallucinated that she'd seen the Professor in her back yard; she'd only imagined chasing him through the woods. Her mind then, like with Traycee, had made her think she did those things. She had lost time before, in the bathroom after she got her piercings, on patrol with Lee, and during her frenzied drive after she'd hurt Willow. She'd also lost time when she was at the club. The tricks her mind had played on her were all encompassing.

The slayer stared at Willow. She knew her wife also had the truth about Traycee. The brunette could see it in the redhead's eyes. As she searched her thoughts during her struggle in the club hallway, the slayer could feel the witch's essence there. Willow had been in her mind.

"I didn't…" Kennedy fixated on the redhead's eyes. Willow nodded slowly. "…and you know…" the slayer continued, "You were there." Again the witch nodded.

Kennedy was speechless. Not so long ago, she had thought that her life was over. She thought that she had lost everything that gave her existence meaning. That wasn't the truth any longer. The slayer hadn't shattered her world. Kennedy said nothing but took a few steps and embraced her wife.

Willow hugged back slightly and then stopped. She was still trying to process what all she had found out meant. The witch now knew Kennedy hadn't slept with Traycee, but there were so many other layers to what had happened in the recent days that joy was not an emotion Willow had. Everything had happened so quickly that the redhead wasn't sure how to react.

She backed out of the embrace much to Kennedy's confusion. Willow could only deal with the present situation.

When the witch retreated, Kennedy felt a coldness to it. She examined the redhead and still saw a look of fatigue and confusion. As the slayer thought more, it sunk in that Willow had learned the truth by having to experience Kennedy's fantasy of Traycee. Willow was in her mind, feeling everything the slayer did as the made-up seduction of the blonde took place. Kennedy realized that in order to find out that there had been no infidelity the witch had to basically experience her wife having sex with another. It was in that moment that Willow's expression was understandable.

Trying to concentrate only on the immediate problem, Willow broke the silence. "Lee's coming back with the Popradva stuff and Terri and I are going to make the serum to get this drug out of you…Then we need to find a way to get this to Traycee."

Kennedy couldn't believe that Willow was being so fair when it came to Traycee. Knowing what the witch now knew, the slayer found it amazing that Willow could be such a big person when it came to the blonde's condition.

"Did the Professor spike her too?" Kennedy didn't know what happened to the blonde. So Willow told her.

"I think he had some of the drug…probably in its powder form since Traycee's not dead…on his fangs or hands or something. When he bit her, Traycee must have gotten some residue in her neck wound…Since she's not a slayer, it might be lethal to her. We need to get her the serum, too."

The women talked a little more and then they heard a noise. It was someone on the stairs. Willow and Kennedy instantly knew it was Samantha. The commotion downstairs had finally woken up the toddler. All three walked toward the bottom of the stairs. Kennedy went to see her daughter, but Willow stopped her. "You had her pretty scared lately…Let me go first." That comment stung the slayer hard but she knew Willow was right. She'd been a monster lately and she didn't want to scare her daughter any further.

Willow went to the bottom of the stairs and saw Sammie standing still half way down them. The child looked frightened. As soon as she saw her mother, "Mommy?" The witch could hear the concern in her child's voice.

Willow went up the stairs and took Samantha in her arms. "Shsh…Sammie, Mommy's here."

The mother and child got to the bottom of the steps and Sammie saw Kennedy. She didn't yell out for her mother like she usually did. The child looked pensively at her mother as if she was sizing up the woman's demeanor.

Kennedy knew her daughter's tentativeness toward her was because of her terrible actions lately. She wanted to alleviate that concern.

Samantha stared at the slayer. Then her face lightened. "Momma? You're back." The girl squiggled out of Willow's arms and ran to Kennedy. She wrapped her arms around her mother's legs. "Momma, Momma!"

Willow was startled slightly with how easily Samantha acknowledged Kennedy's return. It was as if the child knew that the slayer was different now. The redhead recalled how the girl had been intuitive when the brunette was acting strangely. 'It's like she can sense what's inside us.' Willow knew her daughter's 'insightfulness' was something more than just the normal kid awareness. But that was a matter that the witch wasn't about to delve into this night.

Kennedy bent down and picked up the girl. "It's me, Sam…Momma's home. Everything's gonna be ok…Don't you worry." Kenney knew she still had the powerful drug inside her. But somehow, knowing what it was, what it had done to her and how it was going to be neutralized made Kennedy have a peace and strength of mind that had eluded her for days. She saw clearly enough to know that nothing was going to get in her way of getting back to her true self.

Willow and Kennedy talked to their daughter for a while longer. Kennedy convinced the girl that she had nothing to fear. It didn't take long for them to calm their daughter. They knew she was fine when they saw her yawn.

"It's still too early for you to be awake, Sammie. How 'bout I put you back to bed?" Kennedy felt so good that her little girl wasn't scared of her.

Kennedy glanced at Willow who gave an affirming nod. "Why of course me and Mommy."

The two mothers took their daughter upstairs and placed her back in her bed. The little girl stared intently at Kennedy. "You almost got lost, huh Momma?"

Samantha reached her hand out and touched the slayer's hand resting on the bed. "I saw you…I dreamed…and me and Mommy yelled 'Momma'…and you came back." The girl was now smiling.

The brunette didn't know how to take her daughter's statement. Had she been the cause of the flash? Did her desire for her mother's return make it through to the slayer? Was her and Willow's 'want' enough to make her sense it and drown out the 'want' of her selfish side? It was too much for Kennedy to ponder at the moment. She merely took the toddler's hand in her own, brought it to her lips and kissed it gently. Quietly, "Thanks for telling me to come home."

Kennedy got up and the witch and slayer kissed her good night and went back downstairs. When they got to the living room, Lee was there talking to Terri.

"I let her in," Terri said. "I saw her drive up and didn't want her knocking on the door and maybe scaring Sammie again."

Kennedy went over to the younger slayer who was obviously surprised she was awake and even more surprised that she was acting herself. The brunette looked Lee straight in the eyes for a few seconds. The younger slayer fidgeted a little. Kennedy took a deep breath and said, "Thanks for knocking my ass out…You probably…no…you did save my life." The brunette meant that in more than one way.

Willow stepped forward. "I hate to break up this Hallmark moment…but we've got an antidote to make."

Kennedy was concerned. "Are you sure you're up to this?…You're not too tired?"

Willow gave a quick smile that let the slayer know she appreciated the worry. "I'll be able to do it…Terri'll be there too."

Lee quickly remembered the bag in her hand and gave it to Willow. The witch stared at it for a few seconds and then opened it.

"Watch out, Wil." Kennedy was genuinely worried that her redhead might become 'infected' from the objects inside the bag.

"Don't worry, Ken…Gary told me what I need to do." Willow looked to Terri. "Well? Looks like we've got some late night potions to conjure up. You game?"

Willow then turned to Kennedy. "This is going to take a while. You should probably try to stay as calm as possible…maybe try to sleep. Lee should stay…just in case…" Kennedy knew what the witch was getting at.

"Willow, I'm not going anywhere. I don't want my head to go wacky again. You and Terri do what you need to do and Lee and I will hang out here until you're done." The brunette looked at her fellow slayer for agreement which she got. Jokingly, "And if I start getting weird again, Lee can kick me in the head."

Kennedy gave her a startled glance. "Was that a joke? You just tried to make a joke."

Seeing that Kennedy would be safe until the cure serum was made, Willow and Terri left the slayers and headed for the kitchen. The two witches had set up some chemistry equipment on the table and had taken out several bowls and other ingredients that they would need. The women got right to work.

Willow gingerly opened the bag and examined its contents. "They're all the same," she told Terri. That would make it easier to do an antidote. The redhead used metal prongs to remove one of the spiny urchin-like objects from the bag. She examined it carefully, amazed at how much destruction the small item could do.

"Willow?" It was Terri. The name brought the redhead out of her thoughts. She turned to Pallouda. Terri pointed to the table filled with machines. "I think we better get started."

The redhead took one last look at the object. "Yeah. This thing has caused enough trouble tonight." She placed it on the Teflon cradle of one of the sophisticated chemistry apparatuses she would be using that night. "Let's find out what variety these guys are and then we make a nice anti-Popradva fruit punch…try saying that three times real fast."

Willow and Terri worked on making the serum. The redhead's background in science and Terri's medical knowledge came in very handy and they were easily able to put together the ingredients for an antidote. Within an hour, they had an eight ounce jar of the stuff made.

While the witches were making their brew, the slayers were in the living room waiting for them to perfect the cure. The two women sat for a while. Kennedy noticed that Lee really wasn't looking at her. Then the brunette realized why. Lee thought Kennedy had been unfaithful to Willow. She didn't know the real truth. That was going to change right then.

Kennedy coughed and got the younger slayer's attention. When the woman glanced at her, Kennedy spoke quickly.

"Lee, Traycee and I never…" The slayer couldn't say the words. "It was the drug in me…It was just make believe…It never happened. I just thought it did."

Lee stared at Kennedy with a suspicious stare. She wondered if the 'affected' Kennedy was coming back.

The brunette saw the look and knew what it meant. "I'm not lying to you…I swear. The whole time at the club was mostly a blur to me. I didn't really know what happened. I kept seeing bits and pieces…Except the only thing I seemed to remember was…Traycee." Kennedy's voice got more certain. "But Wil…when I was knocked out…she went inside my head like she did with you…She figured it out…She got me to remember what really did happen. I didn't do anything with Traycee. I don't know why I thought I did. I stayed inside and then I heard Traycee scream. I knew something had to be wrong. When I went outside, the Professor was attacking her. I tried to stop him…but he knocked me out…I guess that's when you got there."

Kennedy waited to see how Lee would react. She respected the younger slayer and wanted her to believe that the brunette could never hurt Willow like that. Kennedy waited and studied Lee's face, waiting for some signal as to what the woman thought.

Then she saw it. After a while, Lee's suspicious look softened and then she let out a deep breath. In a normal tone, "I didn't wanna believe it was true. It's good it's not…I don't have to kick your ass now." Lee had accepted Kennedy's explanation and things between to the two were back to normal. It was that easy for Lee.

Kennedy looked surprised. "Did you try to be funny again? Twice in one night…Maybe you've got the 'juice' in ya."

They began to talk about the Professor. Lee told her everything she saw and did. She gave the older slayer every detail of what had occurred that night. From the run-in with the Boss, to the building used as the vamp's office to the lab he had set up in the back room. The slayers knew they were going to have to get that vampire. There was no way that he could keep doing what he was doing.

As the two slayers were starting to make plans to get the vampire after Kennedy was cured, Willow and Terri came into the living room. Willow held a glass filled with half of the green liquid she had made. Kennedy fixated on the glass.

Kennedy examined the glass and took a whiff of the steam coming out the top. She crinkled her nose. "Why does the cure always have to smell and look like bird poop?"

Willow gave Kennedy an empathetic look. "Yeah, sorry about that, but it's going to taste like that too…That is one nasty piece of fruit." She handed the cup to her slayer. "Like Spring Break in college…chug it all at once."

The brunette knew that meant drink it in one gulp and hope not to puke. The slayer took a deep breath and held it. She pinched her nose with one hand and put the glass to her mouth with the other. Kennedy opened her mouth and closed her eyes.

"Ack!…That is the most disgusting thing I've ever tasted." It reminded her of sweaty socks and Samantha's dirty diapers.

"Yeah, but it's going to make you better." Terri said chuckling. She'd never seen Kennedy act so 'human' before when it came to medical care.

Willow took the empty glass from Kennedy. "You need to lie down. Gary told me that you'll probably feel kinda icky. The other slayer did. It didn't last long for her. He didn't have much more info but to be safe we should all stay here with you."

Kennedy followed Willow's instructions and sat on the couch. The other three women stayed close and watched for any change in the brunette.

Everyone knew when the serum "kicked in". Kennedy clutched her hands to the sides of her head. Her face contorted and she began to sweat. The slayer started rocking back and forth and soon brought her knees to her chest.

As the redhead talked, Terri went over to Kennedy and checked on her. She put her hand to the slayer's forehead and then two fingers to her wrist. "She's burning up and her pulse is off the chart." The older witch got very alarmed.

"We have to wait this out…Gary said to expect this." Willow was trying to sound sure, mostly to convince herself not to panic. "The bad stuff in Kennedy's blood feeds off her oxygen cells. The serum mimics those…so the demon drug sticks to them instead. Gary said that it'll flush them out of her system." Willow saw a confused look on Lee's face. "Basically, Kennedy's gonna go through a really fast withdrawal. Her system has to adjust."

From Willow's science background, the explanation made sense. However, seeing the brunette in obvious distress didn't make the experience any easier. The witch felt helpless. Willow knew she'd done many spells where her physical manifestations were severe. Buffy's resurrection was one such time. She had told Tara what to expect. Willow now found herself understanding the fear and concern described to her by Tara after the event was over.

The two witches and Lee fixated in the brunette's contorted actions. Kennedy couldn't speak; she fell to the floor at one point and was soaked with sweat. Kennedy repeatedly groaned, clutched at her stomach and grabbed the back of her head. It looked like the woman was having an epileptic seizure. Terri almost couldn't bear it any longer and attempted to help the slayer. Willow held her back saying, "I hate this too, but it's gotta run its course on its own." Willow hated having to seem so indifferent.

Finally, after sixteen grueling minutes, Kennedy's body calmed. She was still on the floor but her muscles relaxed and her breathing returned to normal. Terri kneeled beside her and checked her pulse. "Normal," she said with a relieved smile.

Kennedy, who had been conscious but unresponsive, slowly opened her eyes. The slayer saw Terri. Brown eyes darted around and saw Lee to her left and her witch standing by her feet.

Looking directly at the redhead, "Well, that was fun. Please tell me there's a second dose."

Willow chuckled. "No second dose." The witch knew the brunette was feeling better by the sarcastic tone of her voice.

Kennedy stood up, took a deep breath and twisted at the waist. She gave everyone a big smile. "Cured!" she stated emphatically. The slayer felt great. She had clarity of mind that she hadn't had for days. There were no headaches, searing pain or racing heart. Her thoughts weren't cluttered and there was no tug of war for her actions. Kennedy Prescott, the vampire slayer, was back.

Terri gave the slayer a brief exam and confirmed that all her vital signs were normal. The streak marks on the slayer's back were almost entirely gone. Kennedy went to Willow and hugged her. "Thanks, babe." So much had transpired between the two in the last week; Kennedy knew her words barely touched the surface. But it was a start for now.

Willow hesitantly hugged the slayer in return. "I'm glad you're better, Kenne." She sincerely was. No matter what they'd been through or how Willow felt at the moment, she never wanted the brunette ill. Though she still hadn't had time to process all that occurred and the information she'd discovered, Willow was at least able to take Kennedy's physical well being off her list of concerns. The witch let go of her embrace and glanced at Lee. "I couldn't have done it without Lee. She got the nasty little things from Professor."

Kennedy went over to Lee. "Thanks…for everything." Lee didn't need any more gratitude. She knew exactly what the brunette meant and how deep the sincerity went. The younger slayer smiled. "Anytime, Boss."

A few moments more of adjusting to her drug free existence and Kennedy was back in slayer mode. "Lee, we can't let the Professor go…and we need to find out if he has anymore of those spiny things. The Council needs to have control of this stuff. If demons find out what that stuff can do to a slayer, they may forget about getting high and go after taking all of us out…We need to find the Professor."

Kennedy thought for a few seconds. "Wait a minute. The water works…Of course!…You know what's that's near, don't you?" The younger slayer looked at the brunette with confusion. "Pilgrim's Cemetery, Lee," Kennedy replied. "That's probably why he was in the cemetery that night…The two places are in that stretch of land between County and Plain Streets."

Lee nodded. "That's right. Why didn't I remember that? It makes sense. I parked on Plain to get to the Professor tonight. The night we ran into him, you parked off of County."

The brunette quickly looked at her watch. There were still several hours before day break. Kennedy stared at her counterpart. "Wanna go make an unscheduled visit?" It was a long shot that the vampire hadn't noticed his sachet was missing, but the slayers had to start somewhere.

Kennedy turned to Willow ready to explain why she was willing to take up the fight so soon after her recovery. Willow put up her hand even before the slayer had a chance to say a word.

"No need to explain. We can't let this vampire hurt anyone else. You two go and get him. I still need to see if the serum will work on Traycee."

With the mention of the blonde's name, Kennedy felt a pang of guilt. Part was for not being able to keep the Professor from attacking the woman and infecting her with the menacing drug. The other part was from her thoughts about the blonde. Though she hadn't had sex with Traycee, Kennedy knew she had thought it so strongly as to convince herself she did. She also knew that Willow had experienced some part of that 'fantasy.' The brunette hated that her witch had to go through that.

However, Kennedy understood that now was not the time to deal with personal issues. Traycee was still an innocent as far as the demon world was concerned. Because of that, she and Willow would do what was necessary to help her. That meant Kennedy would tackle the Professor and Willow would try to cure the blonde. It was their duty in the fight for Good.

Kennedy walked back over to Willow. In an almost apologetic tone, "I know you have to help Traycee…and I know you can do it…But do you have the energy to tackle this?" She received a warm smile from the witch and a nod. Kennedy had such deep admiration and respect for her redhead. "As soon as we're done, we'll meet you at the hospital."

Within a few minutes, everyone was ready. Terri was to stay at the house with Samantha. Lee would call Paulette and quickly tell her that Willow was coming to help Traycee. Once Willow got to the hospital with the rest of the serum, she would explain the matter more fully to Paulette about the antidote. The plan was to get Paulie to distract Alice long enough for Willow to give the serum the Traycee. Willow had no idea how the blonde would react or how long it would take. There was no information on how a regular mortal would handle the detox.

Terri said, "Good luck!" as Willow and the two slayers walked to their cars. Before Kennedy got in her car, Willow stopped her. She looked intently at the slayer. "Be careful." The heartfelt tone was evident.

The parties separated and got into their vehicles. Kennedy watched as Willow drove out of the driveway. She turned to Lee.

Kennedy and Lee walked the same path to the old water works building that Lee had just hours before. The brunette's car was parked in the same place and both were hoping that they would find the same scene when they got to the building.

It hadn't taken them long after leaving Kennedy's house to get to their destination. On the way there, the two slayers discussed again what Lee had seen the first time. They came up with several plans depending on what they found when they got there. At no time did they talk about what had happened to Kennedy, her night at The Hole or Traycee. It was as if the slayers didn't want to broach that delicate subject, to let its distraction affect their slayer duties. Right now was about defeating Evil. The soap opera that had been the night's events had no place in their thoughts.

Lee took Kennedy to the building and they hid behind some trees as they staked out the place. Much to their surprise, there were still several vampires in the "waiting room." Certainly not as many as when Lee was first there, but some nonetheless. The slayers instantly knew that, somehow, Professor didn't yet discover that his pouch was missing.

Kennedy pondered for a minute. "Maybe he's on the drug too?…or maybe he's so sure noone knows about his operation that there's no reason for him to be on guard."

"Whatever the reason…good for us. So how do we get him?" The younger slayer was awaiting the charging orders from her boss. And that was what Kennedy was to her, regardless of all the craziness that had occurred. The brunette was 'cured' now and that meant she led the mission.

"You said you dusted a few as they left. I say we do the same thing. Then when the Professor's the last one, we follow him. We need to make sure that he isn't storing more of these things somewhere else. I got a feeling he keeps them close."

The plan was to get any other Popradva fruit that the vampire had and give all that they confiscated to the Council for safe-keeping and study. On the way to their location, Kennedy had called Giles to let him know about their discovery and to find out who the person was that should be contacted to pick up the objects. The brunette didn't go into all the "gory" details of her life in the past few weeks. She gave him enough information to bring him up to speed and to obtain a name. Giles let Kennedy know that he would have someone at her house by noon to "unburden" her from whatever amount of Popradva seed she may obtain. They also discussed that any other 'actions' that might prove to be necessary by Council members would be dealt with as they came up.

Confident that the 'situation' in which the slayers found themselves was as handled as it could be for the moment, Lee and Kennedy began to put phase one into action. They hid outside of the back door just as Lee had and, one by one, dusted the newly "fixed" vampires as they left the Professor's office. It didn't take long for the remaining demons to be gone.

After that, they waited and watched the Professor through the side window as they perched in a tree. They saw him clean his utensils and apparatus, place his 'loot' from his dealings in his pocket. Not everyone paid in money. There were other items that went in the demon's pockets. What they were, the slayers couldn't tell, and frankly could have cared less. Their concern was the vampire and his fruit. How and how much he got paid were irrelevant.

They kept watching the vampire until they finally saw him look under the metal table where Lee had stolen his precious stash. Immediately, they saw the demeanor and expression of the vampire change. The demon became terribly upset and began scouring the back room. He ran around looking every where. When no pouch was found, the demon began to push items off tables and yank things out of drawers and cabinets. The frenzy went on for a while.

Eventually, the Professor stopped and the slayers could see him standing in the middle of the room thinking. Then, the demon went outside and scanned the area. The slayers were too well hidden to be seen. Kennedy could tell that the vampire was trying to put together a scenario for his missing pouch. She saw his face change and she wondered if he thought one of his 'clients' took it. Kennedy could almost see the wheels turn in his head as he tried to figure out how one of the pathetic strung-out vamps that had begged for another fix had duped him and taken his livelihood.

Kennedy looked at Lee. Very quietly, "You sure there was just the one bag in there?"

The vampire came back out of the back door and hurriedly began to run in the opposite direction that the slayers came.

Knowing that there was no need to go into the building, Kennedy decided that they had to follow the demon. "We'll let the Council handle this place…We need to follow our dear teacher…I betcha he takes us right to where he has the rest of his stash…That's what we need to get…then we dust the asshole."

The brunette's plan was implemented instantly and they were soon trailing the vampire. They stayed far enough behind so that the demon couldn't hear them. The vampire led them through the woods and across Pilgrim's Cemetery. As they went Kennedy and Lee were able to get a glance of that rose bush that had been at the core of their adventure all those days earlier. As beautiful as it was, even in the late nighttime glow of the moon, Kennedy had nothing but disdain for the thing. She was glad when they walked over the final stone in the wall that ended the Cemetery's boundary.

The kept following the Professor. He eventually got out of the woods and rushed through a suburban area. Before long, he was across the East Providence city line and was walking the back streets through the city.

As they went, Kennedy looked around. When she got to one particular street, she nudged her fellow slayer. "Look," she said as she pointed to a street sign.

Lee glanced in the direction of the brunette's finger and understood what her boss was conveying. What Lee saw was a sign for Peacock Street. Both slayers knew that not far down that street was the intersecting street of Bishop Avenue…the public roadway where The Hole was located.

Lee shook her head. "Makes sense now why he was in the alley. He must go by here all the time…Probably heard or smelled Traycee and decided for a late night snack."

Kennedy inwardly chuckled. 'She's getting the hang of slayer sarcasm.' But Kennedy agreed with Lee. The Professor's home, crypt or whatever he called it had to be close. The vampire's appearance behind The Hole and his attack on Traycee were no longer nonsensical events. If this was his usual "way home" then the run-in in the alley way was not some random act, just bad timing on the part of Traycee.

The Professor stopped running when he got to an old abandoned apartment complex on the 'bad side' of town. The slayers watched him go in the back door and up two flights of stairs. They slowly and carefully followed. As they went, Kennedy told Lee "Be real careful now. When we attack, he'll know he's in a corner…Who knows what he's capable of." The slayers waited until the demon went inside an apartment and closed the door before they made their way stealthily down the hallway. When they got to the door, they stopped and listened. They could hear the vampire rambling around in the place. They heard shelves and cabinets opening and closing but not the crazed clamor as in the demon's office. After a short while, it got quiet.

Almost mumbling, "He found his other stuff…He's relaxed now." Kennedy had the hunch that the Professor had gained his composure once he realized that he had not been stolen from completely. She was sure he was inside holding the rest of his inventory, assured though not really happy that he still had a 'business' to run.

Kennedy knew this was their chance to catch the vampire completely off guard. She knew that he'd be so engulfed in his 'robbery' and thoughts of how to keep the rest of his product safe that the vampire wouldn't be paying attention to anything else…certainly not the footsteps of two slayers slamming down his door and rushing in.

That was exactly Kennedy's plan; rush in, dust the Professor and get the loot. Simple if there were no complications.

The brunette glanced at Lee. "Count of three…we rush in…Whoever gets to him first…dusts the fucker. Then we get whatever he has in there."

On that word, Kennedy smashed the door and she and Lee went charging in like the Army. They were focused and determined the entire way.

"Well, that was different than I thought it would be." Willow sounded almost surprised. The minor energy rush she'd gotten since being in the hospital waned. The redhead felt exhaustion coming back. The witch had given Traycee the serum and was now covertly watching the woman from outside the hospital room to see if the antidote worked. For while Kennedy and Lee were taking care of their responsibilities, Willow was doing the same at her end.

Once Willow left her house, she went directly to the hospital and found Paulette. The woman was with Alice and they were both sitting in chairs next to Traycee's bed in the private room. The witch used a little magick to get Paulie's attention. Thinking she'd heard Willow's voice, Paulette turned to, in fact, see the redhead peeking her head in the doorway. Paulette saw Willow make a gesture that let her know Willow didn't want anyone to know she was there. When the witch motioned her to come to her, Paulie got out of her chair, whispered something to Alice and left the room.

Once out in the hallway, "Willow, you're here. Lee told me you were coming…She said you found a cure for Traycee…" The woman's voice trailed off. She knew that the blonde wasn't on the witch's favorable list. "What happened?"

"There's no time right now to explain everything…Lee was right. We found out what made Kennedy sick and I know it's the same thing that's causing Traycee's condition."

Paulette seemed confused. "Yeah, Lee told me that there was some ball that has some kinduv drug in it?…And that Traycee got attacked by a vampire that put some of that in her…Is that right?"

Willow knew that, in the excitement and rush of the evening, Lee had probably hammered the facts very fast to her girlfriend. The redhead was impressed that Paulette was able to get as much right as she did about the situation. "That's sorta what happened. But the thing is, I've got a serum that should make Traycee better. It worked for Kennedy. I need to give this to Traycee…but I need to get in there alone. Alice can't know what's going on…There'd be too much to explain."

Paulette waved the witch off. "I know, I know. Lee told me about that part. She said to trust you…that you knew what you were doing and that I had to make sure that you got the stuff to Traycee. I'll get Alice outta here. I just need to know how long you need."

Willow was so relieved that she wasn't getting any turbulence from Paulie. "Ten, fifteen minutes at the most. I just need to get in there. I can make sure no nurses bother me, but I don't want to do anything to Alice…She's been through a lot already tonight. If you can take her for a walk…or to get coffee, I'll make sure I get the job done."

"Anything you need, Willow." The way Paulette said that statement made the witch realize that she still thought that Kennedy had cheated on her with Traycee. She heard it in the compassionate tone. The redhead didn't have time to tell Paulette the truth. It was too long a story to get into at the moment. She would leave until later to straighten out.

"Whenever you're ready." Willow spoke and then moved out of the way and down the hall a bit until she was inside the doorway to another room. Seeing this, Paulette went back inside the room. Several minutes later she came back out with a very exhausted looking Alice. Willow heard Paulette telling Alice, "A walk around and a cup of coffee will make you feel better…"

The witch had told herself the entire way to the hospital that she could do this without letting the fact that it was Traycee she was helping get to her. 'Be focused, don't look at her and don't think about it.' Willow had planned to walk in, pour the liquid down the woman's throat and then leave. One…two…three. As easy as that. There was no reason to give anymore than she needed to this person who had purposely tried to ruin her life. 'Be hard…she doesn't deserve more.' Willow intended to be like a stone.

However, that was not possible. Willow's deep sense of humanity couldn't be turned off. The moment she saw the blonde, the redhead became shakened.

Before her, lying motionless in the hospital bed, was a woman who looked almost dead. Traycee's features were haggard. Her skin tone had lost that glistening tan and was flushed and pasty. Her arms had several IVs with different colored bags hanging from metals poles on each side of her. Machines methodically pumped whatever the medicines were into her veins. Willow saw a bag hanging from the bottom side of her bed with yellowish liquid in it. The witch recalled Paulette stating that the blonde's kidneys had started to malfunction necessitating the need for catheterization. The redhead knew she was right to help the woman.

In that split second of seeing Traycee as a completely defeated and vulnerable human being, Willow felt empathy for the woman. That moment was enough for the witch's compassion for a victim of Evil to rise to its glory. The true measure of Willow's humanity was from the fact that her first emotion upon seeing Traycee was kindness and not hate.

Willow went to the side of Traycee's bed. She took out a small capped vile from her pocket. It was the same serum as given to Kennedy. Willow turned her head and listened. She heard noone in the hallway. To be sure she wasn't disturbed, the witch did a quick barrier spell. She then turned her attention back to the unconscious blonde. The vile was uncapped and Willow placed her hand behind Traycee's neck and lifted her head. The redhead guided the vile to dry lips and pressed the glass container against them to make them part. That done, Willow tilted the head back slightly to make the mouth open more.

"Here goes." It was said with sincere hope for the woman so near to death. Willow poured a small quantity of the serum into Traycee's mouth, slowly to make sure that none spilled and all was swallowed. Then she rested her head back on the pillow.

Willow placed the cap on the glass container and put it back in her pocket. She watched Traycee for several minutes to see if there was any change. The witch knew she couldn't stay long, that Paulie and Alice would be back soon. She had told Paulette what to look for when they came back into the room. Willow knew that Alice couldn't know she'd been there. Paulie's cousin still thought Traycee and Kennedy had been together. She had seen Willow's reaction to the false fact in the hospital. The witch realized that, to Alice, it would make no sense for the redhead to be at the hospital, never mind in Traycee's room. It was Willow's job to give Traycee the serum covertly and just as covertly to vanish. The witch didn't plan on leaving the hospital. She would stay and get reports from Paulette until Kennedy and Lee showed. The redhead knew that, once the slayers showed up, Paulie and Lee would be able to handle observing the blonde for improvements.

Just as Willow got ready to leave the room, she took one more view of Traycee. She thought she saw a slight lessening of the hollowness to the blonde's eyes. The witch gave a crack of a smile. It seemed the serum was working already. The redhead had a feeling in the pit of her stomach that Traycee was going to be fine, at least in the physical sense. Looking at the woman, Willow wondered if this event would alter the blonde's character, make her a better person. The witch knew only time would give the answer to that.

With that thought, the redhead felt a sudden sense of sorrow for Traycee. Not relative to her actions toward Kennedy in particular but as to her general personality flaw. Willow realized that had the blonde not been a selfish and uncaring woman, she wouldn't be lying in a hospital bed unconscious. Willow saw a shallow, empty soul that had to be dressed in a beautiful body in order for people to see beyond the ugliness it carried inside. She doubted that Traycee had ever experienced true love. That's why she cared so little about trampling on others who had. Traycee didn't know what it was really like to feel that overwhelming power for another human being. Willow now knew that, though she could despise the actions Traycee took to get Kennedy, the redhead could do nothing more than pity the woman because that's all the blonde had in her life. Lies and deceit was what kept Traycee warm at night, not love.

Willow finally turned, broke the barrier spell and left the room. Her duty was accomplished.

The witch went into the same room she was in when Paulette and Alice left. Within ten minutes, she heard them walking down the hall toward Traycee's room. She made sure Alice didn't see her as they passed. She did see Paulie sneak a peak behind her as they got to the blonde's door and catch the redhead's look. Willow, in that brief glance, let Paulette know that the serum had been 'delivered.' The two cousins went into the room.

It took only twenty minutes more before Willow heard Alice shout, "She's awake!…She's awake!"

The next thing Willow saw was Alice running down the hallway calling for a nurse. The next several minutes were mayhem. Several nurses ran into the room. Paulette and Alice were asked to wait in the hall. Willow kept hidden as they all listened to the events unfold. Doctors were paged and equipment was taken into and out of the blonde's room.

Finally, the craziness settled and Alice was allowed to go back into the room. Paulette stayed outside by the door. Traycee was conscious but just barely. She fell in and out of sleep. However, the nurses told Alice that there was a definite improvement and it appeared that the blonde was getting over whatever the drug was that had gripped her body.

Alice was ecstatic. She ran out to Paulie to tell her the good news. "She's getingt better…They said she'll be ok." The cousin was smiling from ear to ear. "I've gotta tell her parents!" It was still early enough to catch Traycee's parents before they got on the early flight to Rhode Island. Alice told Paulie that she'd be right back and headed for the elevator to go downstairs so she could call them from her cell phone.

The witch shook her head. "Traycee was outside and got attacked by the Professor. Kennedy was inside and heard her scream. Kenn went to help her but she got knocked out…Kennedy had the same drug in her as Traycee…It made her think she'd…" Willow couldn't finish the sentence. When she saw the bewildered look still on Paulie's face, Willow nodded. "It's true, believe me…I saw it myself."

Dumbfounded, "Wil…I don't know what to say…I didn't want to think that Kennedy would…"

Willow stopped her again. "No need to talk about it. It's a confusing story. Besides, Alice is gonna be back here real soon and I need to make sure she doesn't see me. You can handle this with her and when Lee gets here, she'll come see you. I need to go wait for them."

Paulette understood Willow's concerns and told her to go. Paulie said she would go back into Traycee's room and wait for Alice to return.

The redhead, who was sitting in a chair in the main lobby of the hospital, turned her head upon hearing her name. It was Kennedy's voice. A part of her was so relieved to hear that voice.

Kennedy and Lee were in the lobby not twenty feet from her. The witch had been deep in thought and didn't hear them enter through the sliding doors.

Willow got up and walked to meet the slayers who were also moving in her direction.

"Gave her the serum and she's already conscious…Doctors say she's gonna be fine." That got a smile from the younger slayer. Without hesitation, "Lee, Paulie's been up all night helping Alice…She's pretty drained…I'm sure she'd really love to see you right about now."

Lee smiled warmly. She'd missed her girlfriend and felt so proud knowing the part she played in getting Traycee better.

Willow put her hand on Lee's shoulder. "They're in room 344…You better get moving."

Before taking a step, Lee looked to Kennedy. The brunette raised her brows. "You heard the woman…go."

The slayer looked intently at the witch. "I know you are…that you really mean that…" Kennedy couldn't imagine what it must have been like for Willow to have to help the woman who had tried to seduce her wife.

Willow stood there after the brunette spoke, getting uneasy the longer it was out there. Finally, she had to change the subject. "What happened at your end?"

"It started out great. We found the Professor at the water works building. The idiot didn't know that Lee had stolen his stash…Any way, we killed the vamps that were there for a fix and then followed Professor to his place…We could tell he had more of the spiky things so we went in for the kill." Kennedy's voice had gotten slightly excited. Then her tone got flat. "It took all of ten seconds to dust him. The jerk mustuv still been a little high or got high as soon as he got home cuz when we busted in, there he was…sitting in a leather chair…He was holding onto another pouch. He didn't get up or come after us. The only thing the poor bastard could do was show his fangs and let out a pathetic growl." Kennedy shrugged her shoulders. "Lee and I jumped him, staked the shit outta him and…poof!. He's history."

For as much havoc and craziness that had occurred as a result of the Professor, bringing justice to him and evening the score seemed like child's play. From the tone of the slayer's voice, Willow knew that Kennedy had wanted an all out fight, a battle harsh enough to legitimize the tragedy that the vampire had caused. But that wasn't how it was meant to be. Strangely, the distorted and unusual death for the vampire seemed to fit with the abnormal course of events since the original run-in with him.

Kennedy smiled. "We got it. It's locked in my car's glove compartment right now. I called Giles and he said someone from the Council is coming to get it and the leftovers you have. He's also taking care of the water works building and Professor's place."

Kennedy could tell Willow wanted to know when the person was expected to show. "By noon…at the house."

'Work' matters out of the way, the slayer and witch stood there, an awkward pause hanging in the air. Neither had had the chance to let the information gained from the night sink in. They had been on an emotional roller coaster, and not just that night. Their lives had been turned upside down for almost two weeks and both had yet to reason through the 'mess.'

Kennedy just wanted to put the whole episode behind her. She knew they could talk about it later. Right now, she could see that her witch was exhausted.

"Why don't we go home? Sam's gonna wake up soon. It'd be better if she saw that we were there."

Willow felt the same to a degree. She still had strong emotions within her. But she too couldn't, and didn't want to try to, make sense of it right now. "We need to let Lee know."

Kennedy knew the redhead was right. They had to let the younger slayer know what they were doing. "We can go up to…"

Kennedy saw Willow's expression change. Internally, 'You idiot, she doesn't want to have to see Traycee again…It's enough she had to help save her life.' The brunette realized she couldn't let Willow go.

"Ok, I'll go tell Lee we're heading home." Kennedy thought that would put the witch at ease. But she saw another look capture the witch's face. It was one of worry and tension. Kennedy realized that Willow was nervous about the slayer seeing Traycee. The brunette knew she was in a catch-22. Someone had to tell Lee. Kennedy said the only thing she could. "I'll be real quick…Two minutes."

Kennedy quickly got to the door way of the blonde's room. She heard a voice from inside. It was Traycee. Her speech was slow and groggy but the woman was talking.

"He was…all over..m-me…I don…don't know…where he came…from. He knocked me down…and then…then he..he…" The words started to crack through the crying. "…It hurt so…m-much."

Then Kennedy heard Alice's voice. "Don't talk…it's over now…You're gonna be ok…Oh, Trace, why'd you have to go out there?…Why? I mean, why Kennedy?…"

Those words bit at the slayer. She remembered that there were those who still thought she and Traycee had had sex.

"K-kennedy wasn't…th-there…We wer…weren't together…She got there…later

…She took him off…me…somehow…" There was a long pause. "I think she…saved me."

A confused Alice stuttered, "But I thought you two…" Her eyes and slight head movement made it clear that 'had sex' were the missing words.

Kennedy stood there still as granite. The truth was out, told by the very person who had almost been a co-conspirator to the ruination of the slayer's life. The truth was out and everyone knew it now. The brunette got some sense of vindication in that.

The slayer heard a noise and she looked back in the room. Lee had gotten out of her chair and walking to the door. Kennedy stepped back so noone would see her as Lee walked in her direction.

"I thought I heard someone there." Slayer hearing worked even to hear other slayers. Lee stared at Kennedy. The younger knew that Kennedy had heard everything. She didn't know how it must have felt to the brunette to hear those words form Traycee. "Everybody knows now." Lee said it like a parole decision.

Kennedy nodded. Somehow she still felt guilty and a little dirty. She pushed that out of her mind. "Looks like you've got things under control here. Willow's whipped and she needs to get some sleep. I was gonna take her home. We've got the Council coming in a few hours and I need to get the pouches ready…"

"No need to explain, Boss. Go. Take Willow home…and get some rest yourself. We'll sort through it all soon enough."

Nothing else was needed. The two slayers knew each other well enough that a long drawn out discussion was unnecessary. There was an unspoken understanding between the two.

"Alright then. I'll talk to you later." Kennedy was grateful for the understanding. She headed back down to Willow.

"Momma!" Samantha yelled as she jumped into the arms of Kennedy. She was running down the stairs after just waking up.

Kennedy almost thought she heard a hesitation in the question. "Yes, I am very good now that I get to do this." Kennedy started to tickle the toddler. Samantha squealed with laughter.

Willow and Kennedy had arrived home about thirty minutes earlier. Terri had been asleep on the couch. They filled in the older witch on the fate of the Professor and Traycee. Kennedy got the two pouches of Popradva fruit and placed them in the safe of their office. It didn't take long before Willow was yawning and her eyelids practically closing.

"Wil, go on to bed. I'll take care of Sam when she wakes up." Kennedy looked at her watch. She knew it wouldn't be long before the rambunctious child was up and jumping around.

Willow wasn't sure what to do. She desperately needed sleep. But, part of her thought she should stay awake, so her mind wouldn't be able to wander and make her ponder things she just wanted to forget . The exhaustion won out.

"Willow, you really need to sleep. You look completely worn out." Terri was on Kennedy's side with this issue.

The witch agreed and gave her sincerest thanks to Terri "for everything you did for Sammie…for me." Finally, Willow drug herself up the stairs.

Kennedy talked to Terri for a while longer. They discussed more of the Professor and the effects of the drug on Traycee. They also talked about how the evening had drained the redhead.

Terri got very serious. "Willow's emotionally empty, Kennedy…Tonight took a lot out of her."

Looking straight at the slayer. "You're gonna have to give her time. Even though this whole thing wasn't what she thought it was…it still affected her…maybe more than any of us know."

Kennedy closed her eyes. That was something the slayer hadn't thought about and didn't want to at the moment. "I hope not."

Terri placed her hand on Kennedy's arm. "You've been through a helluva lot, too. Certainly nothing I can comprehend…You need to take it slow also…You've had your psyche tossed around too."

Kennedy could hear the witch's concern in her voice. "Thanks, Terri. I will…I don't want any of this hurting what me and Wil have."

That's when the two women heard a rumbling come down the stairs. It was Samantha. The child was in her Dora pajamas. Her eyes widened bright when she saw Kennedy.

Terri left seeing Kennedy holding her daughter and tickling her like she had a thousand times before. The witch had only high hopes.

After the older witch left, Kennedy took her daughter to the kitchen. "You feel like Capt'n Crunch?"

Kennedy went to the cabinet to get two bowls. As she opened the door, she let out a big yawn.

Kennedy turned and gave her daughter a big smile. "A little tired, Kiddo. But you know what?…I betcha once you and I fill up our tummies, I'll be just fine."

Internally, Kennedy thought all that was needed was for her and Willow to get a good rest. 'Then everything will really be ok.'

Willow awoke abruptly. She'd been dreaming, more of a nightmare really. Her dream had her standing in the alley behind The Hole watching her wife have sex with Traycee. It was her dream self screaming at the unfaithful Kennedy that broke her from her sleep.

Startled, and her heart racing, Willow sat up in bed taking a few moments to calm her nerves and remind herself that it was just a dream.

Once back to normal, the witch turned to look at the clock. It was almost noon. The redhead realized she'd, in actuality, only gotten a few hours sleep. When Kennedy told her to get some rest earlier, Willow complied, knowing that her body demanded some down time. Despite all that had happened to her, the witch was asleep almost as soon as her head hit the pillow. She didn't even bother to change clothes. But it was early in the morning when they had returned home and, despite her quick slip into sleep, she really hadn't been able to get the rest she truly needed.

As soon as she saw the time, Willow knew that someone from the Council would be at the house any minute to get the 'stash' that Kennedy had placed in their safe. Understanding that she needed to be downstairs when 'whoever' arrived, Willow quickly got up, went into the bathroom to wash up, and changed into clean clothes. She was walking down the stairs when she saw a van turn into their driveway.

Kennedy saw Willow as she came into the living room. The slayer was watching the Disney Channel with Samantha. They were both on the couch, Sammie lying across the brunette's legs, holding her favorite stuffed animal. Kennedy saw a smile creep across the witch's face. When Willow noticed Kennedy looking at her, the smile faded.

Finally, Sam heard her mother's approach. "Mommy!…Watch Mickey with me and Momma." The child had moved and was now jumping on the couch.

"I'd like to Sammie, but me and Momma have to do something right now…When we're done we can watch with you." Willow glanced at Kennedy and motioned to the window.

Kennedy took the witch's lead and got up and looked outside. The van was now stopped and a tall black man was walking to their front door. The women saw two other people still sitting in the van.

Talking as the slayer went to meet the man, "Hey Kiddo, Mommy's right. You keep watching and as soon as we're done, me and Mommy will join you." The slayer looked to Willow for confirmation but the witch's attention was with the approaching stranger. The slayer opened the door before the man had a chance to ring the bell.

While the gentleman stood there, the brunette examined him for a moment. "Can I help you?"

Without hesitation, "I'm Carl…from Boston. I'm here for a pickup…Giles told me to tell you the Yankees suck."

That made Kennedy smile and relax. To make sure that a messenger sent to a Scooby by Giles was legitimate, each had set up code words or phrases that changed periodically. Kennedy's 'magic words' were homage to Faith, a true blue Red Sox fan. Knowing all was right, the slayer moved to the side. "Come on in, Carl."

Within minutes, Kennedy retrieved the 'loot' and was back downstairs. Willow was talking to Carl as the brunette reached them.

"…I'm just here to pick them up and bring them back for examination. I don't know much else…except I'm supposed to tell you that Dr. Charity Paingrille will be here tomorrow to interview you, Kennedy and Lee…some P-H-D type…Heard she's a head doctor and a biologist or something like that. She's the Council's expert on this Popavoodoo stuff."

"Whatever," Carl replied. "All I know is that she's coming here so she can pick your brains and learn every detail about what Kennedy went through, what she did…You know the complete fifth degree treatment."

Kennedy spoke up. "We'll be here." Recounting her ordeal was not something she looked forward to but knew was important. Then she handed the pouch to the man. "I guess I don't have to tell you how careful you need to be with this."

Carl shook his head. "No, it's been made painfully clear to me." As he went to leave, "Oh, yeah, I also need to tell you the two 'nests' have been taken care of." Kennedy knew he meant the water works building and the Professor's apartment. Then staring at the pouch and then Kennedy, "I don't know exactly what's in here but they must be deadly little suckers. I've never seen security so tight before…Can't say you look weirded out or beat up…You must be one pretty strong slayer."

Kennedy didn't know how to answer, so she didn't. "Just get back to Boston safely." Carl was out the door and soon out of their driveway.

"That was easy," Kennedy noted. "Now we just have to get through the 'debriefing' tomorrow." She saw the concerned look on the redhead's face. Trying to lift the witch's mood, "You think she'll insist on using the couch?" When she saw the confused expression from her wife, Kennedy added, "You know…She's a shrink…They use couches…You're supposed to laugh now."

Willow only smiled. At the mention of an interview, the witch began to comprehend what was going to happen. She and Kennedy would have to retell and basically relive the past several weeks. Willow would have to go over every detail of her relationship with Kennedy and how the woman had treated her and their daughter. Willow knew that they'd have to talk about Traycee and all the other horrible things the slayer had done. Willow started to get a queasy feeling in her stomach.

This was the first time that the redhead had actually internalized what had transpired during the last ten days. She was beginning to let the events sink in and take hold of her. There was no emergency hovering over them allowing her to forestall dealing with her feelings about what had transpired. Willow no longer had the luxury to look at Kennedy and see her as a slayer in physical danger. A mere few hours and some mediocre sleep had turned the witch's reality into her forced need to examine the actions of her wife. Before her now was the very real Kennedy, free of sickness but still the one who had deceived, hurt and ignored her. The brand new day didn't bring with it the automatic cleansing of the past. Willow knew she was going to have to figure out how she felt about her slayer after all that they'd been through since that first night Kennedy met the hippy vampire in the cemetery.

The witch stared at Kennedy for a moment. It became instantly clear to her that she needed time and space. The way the slayer looked at her made Willow think that Kennedy thought she was back to normal. But Willow knew she wasn't, not by a long shot. The redhead got uneasy.

Samantha, still watching television, saw her mother and yelled, "Mommy! You said you'd watch Mickey."

Willow knew she couldn't sit there with Kennedy, watching cartoons and pretending their life was back to normal. She had to think. "I'm sorry, Sweetie. I have to go upstairs…but Momma will watch, right?" Turning to the slayer, Willow hoped this would give her some of the alone time she realized she needed. It worked.

Nodding her head, the slayer walked over to Sammie. "Of course I will." Kennedy could feel Willow didn't want to partake in the morning Disney ritual.

With that said, Willow headed upstairs and Kennedy sat back down next to Samantha.

The time between the visit by Carl and the arrival of Dr. Charity Paingrille was arduous for the Rosenberg/Prescott family. Willow avoided being alone with Kennedy. She allowed the slayer to get some sleep later in the day after Carl took the pouch. While the brunette slept, Willow tried to keep herself occupied by playing with Samantha and doing chores around the house.

But the witch couldn't keep out the thoughts about how hurt she was. Though still unable to really grasp everything that had happened, Willow knew that the slayer had deeply wounded her. Though intellectually the witch understood that Kennedy had not slept with Traycee, emotionally Willow felt like she had. Kennedy had put herself in the position to cheat; she had methodically lied to Willow and others to get herself situated at the club to meet the blonde. Kennedy had wanted it so much that she was able to convince herself she had. Willow didn't know how to handle that fact.

Even more disturbing to the redhead was the fact that Kennedy had never accepted or searched out her help. The witch had tried numerous times to tell the slayer something was wrong. Each time, Kennedy pushed it aside. The slayer spurned her wife's attempts at aid. Kennedy had once again built that impervious wall around her, deciding for herself that only she could solve her problems. Willow felt so wronged and completely unneeded by those actions. If Kennedy couldn't accept her help in the most desperate of times, then when would she ever? How close and connected were they really? Willow had no answers, only a hundred more questions.

One fact that the redhead kept returning to, though, was that Kennedy had been compromised by the poison in her system. Willow tried to remember that it wasn't really her slayer that was doing all those horrible things. The witch attempted to make herself believe that the 'true' Kennedy would have sought out her help.

It also bode well for the slayer that everything really did happen very quickly. This wasn't a long drawn out series of events. Willow didn't have days or weeks to simmer over the 'adultery' before finding out the truth. It had only been a matter of hours between the 'knowledge' and the truth. There was a part of the witch that hadn't even come to terms with the alleged tryst. Assimilating the fact that Kennedy had remained faithful was the easier part of the redhead's dilemma.

But in the end, Willow kept returning to the nagging issue of how much had Kennedy been attracted to the blonde. How much was due to the drug? And most importantly…why hadn't Kennedy asked for her wife's help? Those were the questions with which the witch bombarded her waking moments. It was that internal dialogue that made her stay clear of her slayer before the good doctor appeared.

Willow wasn't the only one questioning the outcome of the previous weeks. Kennedy saw that her witch wasn't acting herself. But, the slayer knew enough not to push the redhead on it. She realized how horrible she'd been to Willow, the lies and deception she'd played. Kennedy knew it must have devastated the witch to think that she had been unfaithful. The slayer understood Willow needed time sort through the falsity and the truths. She would give the witch whatever time she needed.

Kennedy didn't bother Willow because a part of the slayer was trying to settle things in her mind as well. Kennedy felt so much guilt about what she'd done to Willow and Samantha, and others, that she was glad Willow didn't want to deal with her. The remorse during that time was so smothering Kennedy thought at times she'd choke.

So, until Dr. Paingrille arrived, the witch and slayer pretended to be fine. They ate and watched tv with their daughter. When it was time for Sam's bedtime, the slayer put her to sleep. After, the couple spent their time in separate rooms, the slayer eventually falling asleep on the couch while the redhead tossed and turned in their bed alone.

Dr. Charity Paingrille arrived just after 3pm the following day. She was nothing what the couple expected. Instead of an old stuffy, tweed wearing school-marm type, the Council's expert on Popradva fruit was a bit of a 'goof.' She was petite, not standing more than five feet tall. She had lovely dirty blonde hair that was pulled back and held in place with two chopsticks…real ones; they had the name of a Chinese restaurant on them. Willow swore the woman was wearing bowling shoes. Her outfit was not exactly 'professional.' She had on a t-shirt that read "I woke up for this?" Luckily, the shirt was mostly covered by a short blue lab coat, which was strange considering the summer heat outside. The most normal thing about her was her trousers, basic khaki colored twills. The woman carried a briefcase that had numerous stickers on it. But these weren't ones showing off different locations. They were slogans and phrases that one most often found on bumper stickers. The one noticed by Kennedy right away said, "Jesus may love you, but everyone else thinks you're an asshole."

Charity Paingrille made quick shift of the introductions and made herself welcomed on the couple's rocking chair. The doctor apologized for her appearance. "I literally flew here directly from a research project I'm doing for the Council in Frisco. The Haight-Ashbury area…Lots of artistic and whimsical types…" She stared at her clothes,"I was trying to fit in."

Paingrille insisted that the couple sit next to each other on the couch. Her first question was to ask where Samantha was. Willow told her the girl was at the next door neighbor's house playing. "Lets' start then," was the only response.

Taking out an empty writing pad, Charity looked directly at Kennedy. "I need to know everything that happened to you, Kennedy, while you were under the influence of the drug. You can't leave out a thing…regardless of how insignificant you might think it is." Seeing the overwhelmed expression on the slayer's face, Charity put her pad down. "Kennedy, I don't mean to act as if this is some routine meeting for me. It isn't. The drug that got into your system is one of the most powerful and horrific drugs I've ever seen. We know so little about it…how it affects slayers…But we know that it carries a great potential for harm if it got into the wrong hands. We need to know everything we can about it…That's why I came right over…'Knowing' means not only examining the fruit itself but also learning what it does to the people infected by it. What I learn from you will help keep another slayer from having to go through the same thing. It'll make us at the Council smarter and better prepared."

Kennedy listened and then nodded her head. "I understand…and I'll be as honest as I can."

Charity nodded back. "Ok. Before we start let me tell you what we know so far about this stuff and what it does to people…well, slayers…" Charity then gave the couple a thorough briefing of how the drug got into a person's system, how it manipulated their thought process and infected their blood. "I heard that you had two black streaks on your back. That's consistent with the infection. The other slayers had similar markings. One had the vein on the right side of her neck go black and the other absorbed the drug through a cut on her hand. The whole hand and part of her arm turned a purplish black…The streaks went away after the serum worked, correct?" Kennedy nodded. "Good."

The three discussed Kennedy's actions in detail. Willow explained the slayer's exploits while Kennedy tried to explain what was going on in her head and body. She talked about the headaches, sleepless nights, the mood swings and increased anger and appetite.

"Did you have an increase in drinking?…sexual drive?" Charity asked matter of fact.

The witch and slayer glanced at each other. The action was not missed by the interrogator.

Charity watched the body language of the two at this time and knew there was more to that answer. She had a good idea what it was. "We'll come back to that. Tell me about the mood swings and anger…"

Kennedy did as requested. She described the bad behavior and her horrible actions to Willow and Samantha. There was a definite tone of shame as the slayer retold her story. All the while, Willow sat next to the brunette, at times clearly uncomfortable.

Charity explained some more after Kennedy finished. "The chemical make-up of the Popradva seed has an extremely potent effect on the psyche. In the other cases, the slayers didn't get direct exposure to an unadulterated sample. Still, they experienced intense anger and went on…basically rampages. It took much longer for them to…how shall I say, go over the edge, but when they did, it was extreme. Just like you, they lost track of time, had hallucinations…did things that were completely out of their character…especially as slayers."

Willow interrupted. "What triggered it?…Was there something that they saw or heard that made them switch like that?"

Charity could tell that Willow was looking for some explanation to be able to forgive the horrible things that Kennedy had done to her and their daughter. Though she didn't know all the facts yet, the Council woman guessed that Kennedy had done even worse things that hadn't been told yet.

Thinking for a moment on how to respond, Charity took in a deep breath. "Well, Willow, it's hard to convey just how powerful this drug is. From what we can tell it totally consumes the mind if given enough time. There's no imminent chance of death, but it's kind of like going into a severe schizophrenic collapse…the slayer still exists but is in a complete disconnect. The two before Kennedy had severe breaks with reality. They turned on the Council…and family. One we were able to bring back…The other, the first one, went too deep into the blackness." Then looking at Kennedy, "I don't know how you managed not to have a complete psychotic break. You got a pure shot of that stuff…You should have been locked in psychosis from day one."

Willow leaned forward on the couch, "But how could she act like herself and get through the day without me knowing she was that sick?"

Charity knew Willow was getting closer to what she really wanted to ask. The woman wouldn't make her fish for the information. "Part is the drug and part the person's own personality. The drug seems to interact with the neurotransmitters in the brain and it keys in on triggers in the person…slayer…" She could see a look of bewilderment on the couple's faces. "Let me try to explain it this way, one of the slayers had had a history of physical abuse from a neighbor as a child. When she got infected, that was a trigger. She saw a man and woman arguing in a park one day and her mind took it as that the guy was ready to hurt the woman. The slayer beat him so bad, he was in the hospital for a week…You see, the mind on this drug will grasp at some detail, however irrelevant, and make that a focus for action in the future." The Council member let the couple ponder that information.

Kennedy spoke up. "You mean what I did could have been for no real reason?" The slayer wanted to believe that her obsession with Traycee was based on a made-up twist in her mind.

Charity gave a noncommittal response. "Well, there has to be a trigger. That is based in reality of sorts…but how it manifests is where the irrationality comes in." The woman couldn't lie about the research she'd gather in her studies on the topic. She saw that Kennedy's posture became slightly deflated. Charity knew it was time to get into the serious discussions about Kennedy's actions on the drug. This was her least favorite part but one where she knew she could offer the most help. It was also the time when frank talk with the interviewee individually was necessary.

The woman looked at her watch. It was already after 6pm. "Umm, we've covered the first part of the interview. Now, I need to talk to each of you separately…nothing covert. I just find another rehashing one-on-one usually brings up additional information. It won't take as long since I know the areas I need to focus on."

"I can go get Samantha. I'm sure Janice is pulling her hair out by now. Sammie and Kimberly get pretty rambunctious together."

Willow nodded. "Yeah, I need a break anyway. How much time do you need, Charity?"

The witch got up and stretched. She realized she hadn't eaten dinner and was hungry. "I'll go get Sam and then take her to get something to eat…or maybe we'll go see Lee or Terri."

The redhead started to walk to the front door. She went to the table in the entrance way and got her pocketbook and keys.

Kennedy went to give Willow a kiss but the redhead awkwardly turned as if to leave. The slayer caught her cheek. Willow turned back to the brunette and quickly said "I'll see ya in a little while." She was out the door. The slayer stood there for a few moments before she went back to the couch.

"Come to think of it, Charity, do you want something to eat…or drink?" Kennedy also realized they'd all been talking for hours without any breaks.

Charity waited and then cleared her throat. "Kennedy, I get the impression that there's more to your behavior than what we've talked about…I am pretty sure I know what it is. I wanted to talk to you without Willow because I knew this is a very sensitive area." The woman looked directly at Kennedy. "There were sexual indiscretions, weren't there?"

Charity slowly nodded her head. "I know how bad you must feel about this…but I need to tell you that an increase in sexual urge was present in the other slayers also. The drug obliterates the safeguards built in our psyche…our conscience and morality. Willpower is nonexistent…But I still need to know how you handled it…I'm sorry for having to do this…It's obvious you love Willow very much."

Kennedy didn't know where to start. So, she began with the Fourth of July party. "Her name is Traycee…I never met her before until July fourth…There was a beach party…" The brunette then told Charity about her obsession with the blonde, the struggle she had with holding onto her devotion to Willow and the lies and deceptions. "Weird thing is I don't know why I was so obsessed. She's not even my type, not someone that would interest me even if I didn't have Wil."

The women talked and Charity took notes the whole time. When Kennedy got to the scene with her hand on the handle to go outside, Charity stopped her.

"I don't know how to make this easier for you…Infidelity is hard to take whatever the reason…" Kennedy stared at the woman.

"No, you don't understand…I didn't go through with it…I didn't cheat…But for some reason I made myself think I had…everyone else thought I did too…even Willow." Seeing that Charity didn't comprehend what the slayer told her, Kennedy recounted the events. She told the woman about her conflict, the flash of light and then the fantasy about Traycee that her psyche made her think was real. By the time she was done, Kennedy was running her hands through her hair. "Why did I think I cheated?…How could I do that to me…or Willow?…She still acts like I did cheat…Willow doesn't even want to look at me." The slayer's voice sounded lost.

Charity was surprised with the confession from Kennedy. She leaned forward in her chair. "The fact that you didn't give in amazes me, frankly…One of human beings strongest and most basic urges is for sexual gratification…Even in normal drug use and psychological problems in general, sexual promiscuity is very common place…" The woman shook her head. "You are a very strong woman, Kennedy…I suspect that your hallucination was your mind's way of coping with your desires…In clinical terms, you did have a psychotic break…I find it interesting on how your mind chose to make the fantasy…Do you remember what the alley was really like?"

Kennedy thought for a moment. "Umm…I don't recall much…You know, a regular alley…some empty beer cases…There was a metal dumpster."

Charity brought her hand to her chin. "That's interesting because your fantasy with Traycee was very detailed. You talked about it being dirty and smelly and you had your eyes closed…never looked at Tryacee until you were done. See…you were punishing yourself even in your made-up adultery. There weren't any pleasing surroundings…or even neutral surroundings. Everything about the act was negative. Even though your mind knew it had to release your 'pleasure' impulse, your moralistic side still had to put in its two cents worth. From a clinical stand point, you are an amazingly fascinating case study. But that doesn't help you personally, does it?"

Charity sat back in her chair. "I wish I could say that it'll be easy for Willow to understand or forgive what she sees as your behavior to her. I can't…I wish I could spend as much time as you and Willow need to try to understand what this drug is really capable of when it gets inside a person. For today, I'm here about the drug and your reaction to it…There are people you can talk to though…both of you…if you need to. If you're not comfortable with that, I can make myself available to you." Charity had seen the devastation caused by this type of conduct before. She wanted to give as much support to the slayer and witch as possible.

Kennedy glanced at the woman and gave a small smile. "Thanks…I just want to know how Willow feels about it…but I'm nervous to even bring it up. She seems so freaked out by the whole thing."

"Give her time…It's only just happened. There's a lot for both of you to get through. It's overwhelming to comprehend how powerful this drug is…Both of you need time."

The two woman talked some more and soon found that they'd ended their interview. Kennedy called Willow and ten minutes later the witch was home. The witch told Kennedy she'd gone to a fast food chain and gotten something to eat.

Samantha was exhausted and almost falling asleep. However, when she saw Charity, the child woke right up. "Who are you?" she asked.

Without hesitation and absent the usual reserve the child showed around strangers, Sammie said plainly, "Momma was bad and made Mommy cry…but she's more better now…Momma's back…Ok?"

Charity bent over to talk to Samantha. "Ok. I'm glad you're Momma's better. I'm not gonna need much more since you have this all under control."

Willow placed her hand on Sammie's back. "Ok, smart girl. Bed now and play tomorrow."

Samantha hugged Kennedy and said good bye to Charity. "I'll be back in a few minutes," Willow said and took the child upstairs.

While they were gone, Charity talked to Kennedy. "I still need to talk to Willow. I'll need about the same amount of time."

"Ah, good. You can tell her I'll head to her place as soon as I'm done here. I will need to talk to you some more, Kennedy. I'm afraid we'll be having additional conversations. The others will probably be over the phone. I've got some other commitments to attend to…but I will need to follow up with you after I've had a chance to go over my notes."

Kennedy nodded. "Whatever you need. You ask and I'll tell you." Kennedy then hesitated like she had another question for the doctor.

"Umm, yeah. You said you're interviewing everyone…What about Traycee?" It wasn't that the brunette was interested because it was 'Traycee." She just knew that the blonde had also digested the drug and wanted to know if the Council was going to gather information on her ordeal, too.

Paingrille nodded slightly. "That is a delicate matter. Of course, the Council wants to get as much data as possible. But because she is not a slayer, or even aware of our organization, we are treading lightly. We have people in the hospital who will get us copies of all her medical records and Traycee will be visited by a 'consulting psychiatrist.' The Council is pretty good at getting what it needs."

A couple minutes later and Willow was back. Kennedy told her she was going to visit Lee while Charity talked to the witch. "When you're done, give me a call." Soon thereafter, the slayer was gone and Willow and Charity were alone.

The Council member began by asking Willow to once again describe Kennedy's deteriorating condition. "Please don't leave anything out…There's nothing you can tell me that I haven't heard already."

Willow again told the woman about the slayer's anger, her violent streaks and her meanness. Then she got to the topic of the slayer's increased sexual appetite. The redhead was embarrassed at times and of course didn't get into the graphic details. Charity assured her that wasn't necessary.

Then it came to talking about Traycee. Willow struggled as she told Charity about Kennedy's actions to be with the blonde, the deceptions and lies. Finally, she got to the evening at The Hole and Kennedy's desire to be with the blue-eyed woman. The witch labored in her conversation. It was painfully clear Willow had serious ill feelings about the slayer's conduct even if it hadn't led to infidelity.

Charity waited for the witch to finish. "Willow, I can't say I know what you're going through…I don't. I can tell you…though I doubt it makes it any easier…that Kennedy's 'behavior' unfortunately was not out of the norm. The other slayers had this same propensity. They also drank heavily, lied…"

"Sexual urge is one of the most basic drives in living creatures…This drug acts on the lowest common denominators…sex and anger and fear."

Charity didn't know how to answer the question. "The infected Kennedy did…but how she got to that point could have been by a million different ways…She was acting and thinking irrationally…What made the initial connection could have been something concrete or nothing at all…, I don't think we can ever really know."

Charity gave a heart felt smile. "I think Kennedy, the part of her that was still her, was so guilty for having those thoughts, it was her mind's way of punishing herself. You know, sort of like the Catholic dogma that thinking about sinning is the same as sinning."

"Put another way, to Kennedy thinking about cheating on you was as bad as actually cheating…her mind twisted that like it did everything else and made her believe she really did it…so that she'd have to carry the guilt around."

Charity talked as comforting as possible. "I'm not gonna say you can just forget what happened, Willow. These are real things that were done to you and Samantha…But it wasn't the Kennedy you know that did those things…True, her personality did have some role in how the drug affected her and how she coped with it…But I will say Kennedy fought off the affects of her infection in a way the others couldn't."

Willow got a glimpse of hope. "You said one of the slayers got better…Did she have someone?…Did it work out for her?"

Charity got a sad look. "Umm…no. The other slayer, Fasha, and her husband split…He couldn't get over the affairs and the drinking fits. There were many oer a long period. He wasn't able to separate the drug's affects from the actions of his wife…To him, it was all the same."

Willow sounded depressed. "And the other one, you said the Council had to kill her?"

Charity had to tread lightly on the subject. "Olga had problems even before the drug infection…She wasn't good with communicating her feelings…"

Charity didn't want to get into the whole story. It would have made the witch even more upset. She simply answered, "Yes." The woman couldn't leave the impression that she knew Willow was assuming. "But that doesn't mean you and Kennedy will end up like that. We know a lot more about the drug now…We're able to tell you more about how it acts…There are more resources…more people to help you and Kennedy through this."

Charity decided that Willow had had enough. She could always talk more to her if needed. "Willow, that's enough. I've got all I need for now."

Willow was thankful they were over. The discussion hadn't ended on the happy note for which the witch had hoped.

"Kennedy, Willow…I do want to thank you for being so open and honest about this. You don't realize how much you've helped the Council. I know it was hard and we'll probably have to talk again…but for now I can say I've never seen two stronger women in my life…I wish you all the best of luck and if you need to talk, just call me…anytime."

The witch and slayer said their thank-you's and Dr. Charity Paingrille was soon out the door on the way to talk to Lee.

Willow and Kennedy stood by the door, the silence between them sitting like a white elephant in the room. Their lives had been turned up side down due to the slayer's 'illness.' That was over now. However, a few days after Kennedy's 'cure' and the couple was still unable to talk to each other about the whole incident. In reality, each had not been able to work through what the last two weeks had meant and done to their relationship.

Finally, the brunette took the plunge. "What do we do now, Will?" Kennedy knew that Willow held the key to how easily or hard getting past this event would go. The slayer understood that it was the witch and their daughter that had taken the brunt of her callous actions. For sure, Kennedy had been the one infected, but it was Willow and Samantha that paid the price for what that drug did to the slayer's mind. Kennedy may have been 'diseased' like a drug addict, but like any addicted person, it was the loved ones that had to witness and experience the descent and backlash.

Willow didn't know what to say to Kennedy. She really didn't. The one thing that Charity said that kept running through her head was how Kennedy's personality played a part in how the drug affected her. Charity had said that there was some aspect of reality in her slayer's obsessive behavior. The redhead took that to mean that some part of Kennedy had wanted Traycee in some way; some part wanted to be free like she had been before she met the witch. When Willow looked at the slayer she saw a woman who, though she hadn't actually cheated, had at some level wanted to. Kennedy lied and deceived because somewhere deep down, even if the slayer didn't want to admit it, she wanted a life different than what she had. After all the time they'd been together, Kennedy still chose to rely on herself and keep the witch at a distance. That was how the witch viewed the situation. It was that realization that Willow couldn't handle.

The witch stared back at her slayer. Even after all that had happened, she didn't want to lie to the woman. "I don't Kenne…I…there's so much…this whole thing…" Willow grasped for any words or thought that would say what she felt.

Words weren't needed. The redhead's inability to answer the brunette was enough for Kennedy. The slayer could tell that her witch wasn't fine with everything that had happened. She felt Willow's trepidations had less to do with the slayer's fantasy. That feeling of losing her life started to creep back into the slayer's mind. Her fidelity to Willow didn't erase all her other indiscretions. Not cheating wasn't the pill that made everything else go away like a bad headache. Her relationship with Willow had been injured. How seriously and how long it would take to repair would be for Willow to decide.

Kennedy felt horrible that Willow felt so lost. She didn't want to push her. "You…you don't…have to answer that…A lot's happened…and I shouldn't…push you…Umm, you look tired. Why don't you go to bed…I'm gonna stay down here…and watch tv." The tone with which the slayer ended her sentence let the redhead know she would have the bed to herself that night. Kennedy decided she was going to sleep on the couch. The brunette wanted the witch to know that she wouldn't be bothered or forced to deal with the slayer.

"If that's what you want to do." Willow said softly. After another few awkward moments, the witch turned and headed for the stairs. "I'm gonna go now," she said as she pointed upstairs.

Brown eyes followed the witch as Kennedy stayed silent. When Willow was out of sight, the slayer walked to the couch, sat down and grabbed the remote. She knew she needed the distraction of the television to help keep her mind from reeling.

However, even the drone of evening television wouldn't be enough to keep the thoughts of an uncertain future from barraging the brunette's waking and sleeping hours that night.

The days passed for the witch and slayer. They spent the waking hours trying to cope with the aftershocks of Kennedy's illness. As special as they were, being a witch and slayer, Willow and Kennedy still acted like so many other 'regular' couples. They were astray in their own life; trying to act as normal as possible for the sake of Samantha, all the while struggling inside to resolve their turmoil. The couple didn't 'talk' to each other; conversations were held only when necessary to keep the toddler from knowing something was obviously wrong between her parents. Kennedy felt too guilty to push Willow to understand and forgive. Willow was too fixated on her assumed conclusion that Kennedy had wanted another type of life. Neither knew where to start and each still had the sting of the events haunting them.

Two days after the Paingrille visit, Traycee was released from the hospital. Her parents were there to take her and Alice back to New York. The blonde wanted to personally thank Kennedy for saving her from her 'assailant' in the alley. However, Alice told her that wouldn't be a good idea. "Tray, Kennedy is married and you wanted her to cheat on her wife. I don't think Kennedy or Willow is keen on further contact with you. Kennedy knows you remember what happened…I told her. She said she doesn't need a thank you." In the end, Traycee realized how bad her intentions had been and decided not to push the matter any further. As easily as she came into the picture, she was gone.

In the days following, Kennedy patrolled each night even if it was Lee's turn. The slayer stayed out of the witch's way as much as possible. She tried to at least keep her slayer responsibilities under tow. The patrols were mostly uneventful and much of the time the two slayers talked, about the Professor and demons in general.

Kennedy discussed how bizarre everything had happened. "This whole thing was like the Titanic…A dozen flukes and coincidences that ended in disaster." The past several weeks had been the most hodge-podge, unexpected series of twists of fate that she'd ever encountered. To Kennedy nothing was connected. Traycee's appearance had nothing to do with the Professor. Her behavior was separate from that done by Kennedy because of the drug. Both the blonde and demon came out of nowhere and left just as fast.

The older slayer lamented her frustration more than once to her fellow slayer. "Certainly not a story you'd see on tv," she remarked to Lee. "There was no plot line, no big fight scene…No moments where either one of us were in real trouble. All that shit caused cuz of the Professor and he goes down like a feather pillow. Charity told me they found some of his 'cooked' drug in the apartment. She thinks he attacked Traycee cuz he was coming off his high. And she thinks he was probably so hyped after we stole his bag that he got high just to calm down. Just our luck. He tweaks out and we lose the chance to have the big battle he shoulda given us…If this was a movie, we'd only get two stars cuz of the crappy ending."

Lee listened as Kennedy went on about the anti-climatic end to their confrontation with the Professor. Really, she didn't understand the older slayer's attitude. She was thankful they didn't have to face the possibility of death. Besides, she found that most often real life wasn't anything like the story lines in movies or books. Events tended to fizzle out all the time. It was only in the 'entertainment business' that suspense, danger and wham-bam endings were the norm. But she didn't say anything like that to Kennedy. She just let the brunette vent.

Spending as much time conversing as the two slayers did on patrols, the brunette inevitably would come home well after midnight, long after Willow had already gone to bed. It was something the slayer knew would happen.

For her part, each night Willow would curl up in their bed and contemplate how their life had gotten so skewed. The witch was deep in sleep by the time the slayer quietly got into their bed to rest. There were no late night hugs or 'romantic sessions' as had been common in the past when the slayer came home late. Though they were affectionate to Sammie, each woman lacked the ability to treat the other that way. They were not mean or angry with each other, just emotionally distant. Kennedy's illness had become the Achilles' heel for the couple. It was slowly eating away at them from the inside.

Kennedy had some outlet for her frustrations. She had had several talks with Lee. They discussed Lee's meeting with Paingrille, among other things. Though she never bared her soul, the brunette was able to make more sense of what she'd done during those two tumultuous weeks. Lee was able to forgive the slayer for her actions. But Lee wasn't as invested or dependent on the slayer as Willow. And she understood that.

"Kenne, it's easy for me to let this pass…You're the boss…We're just buddies…If I had to deal with Paulette doing this…" The slayer trailed off. "You were pretty mean to Willow…but she'll get over it…You just need to let her figure that out on her own…She'll get it that it wasn't you doing all that…that you love her like you always have."

Kennedy spoke in a dejected tone. "It's been a few weeks and she still acts the same…She won't even talk about it…Usually, she's the one bugging me to 'let my feelings out.' Now, if I even look at her like I want to talk about this, she's making up some excuse to get away from me." The slayer started to get frustrated. "Shit, it wasn't my fault. It's not like I took the drugs and did this on purpose…I didn't even know it happened…She's treating me like I'm the bad guy…like I did all of this because I don't love her anymore…It's not fair."

Lee had trouble responding to that statement from the slayer. In part, she agreed. "I know what you're saying, Kennedy…You didn't intend to do this…But maybe Willow's upset about more than just the Traycee thing."

Kennedy knew that she hadn't pushed Willow to talk. At times when she tried, the slayer saw the redhead give her that hurt look and the brunette would get cold feet. In actuality, the slayer was worried with what the redhead might say to her. But Kennedy knew that the situation was getting worse. The longer she let this get swept under the rug, the farther the wedge would be between the two. The slayer loved her witch and she knew it was time she made an all out effort to find out why the witch hadn't progressed in her handling of the matter. Finally, the slayer decided she'd talk to Willow.

What she thought would be a frank talk and clearing of feelings turned out for Kennedy to be one of the worst discussions she and Willow had. Of course, the slayer didn't handle very smoothly working her way into discussing their problems. She was home with Willow while Samantha was at gymnastics class. Without warning and while Willow was reading a book, the slayer told the witch they had to have a "talk."

"Well, we have to, Willow…You keep running away from this and it's getting ridiculous." That comment set the witch to brewing. Kennedy could see her jaws set.

Kennedy tried to soften her approach. "I'm not saying that…but I think you don't want to deal with this…and it's making things worse."

Willow fixated on brown eyes. The wheels were churning in her head. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "Are you sure you want to do this? You want to get things out in the open?"

Kennedy stood there, now wondering if her actions would prove to be a mistake. It was too late now. "I want to know what's bothering you…Why you have trouble even looking at me. I didn't cheat on you, Willow…The drug made me do everything."

Willow gave a disbelieving stare. "That's what you think? That's what you got out of our talk with Charity?…She didn't say that. She said your personality had a lot to do with how you acted."

Kennedy got defensive. "Oh, so what, you're saying I wanted to cheat on you? You know that's bullshit."

Willow argued back. "Do I?…Charity said there was a piece of reality that started all the stuff you did…" Kennedy wouldn't let her continue.

"Oh, no. I did not want to have sex with Traycee…I don't know how things got twisted that way in my head…but I didn't…and you either believe that or not."

The two kept arguing. It soon turned to another part of Willow's discontent. "You keep saying you had no control…but you weren't always under the drug's influence. There were times when you were you…and you never came to me for help…You never said 'Wil something's wrong, help me.'…You kept everything inside, shut me out as usual…like only you can fix things…We're married, Kennedy. We're supposed to be able to share everything…to help each other when things are bad…And when that happens to you, do you even think of having me in the picture?…No…You didn't let me in, Kennedy…It always comes down to you not letting me in." When Willow finished, her eyes had welled.

What Kennedy saw in front of her was a heartbroken woman, but not for the reason she thought. Though the fixation on Traycee weighed on the witch's mind, it was the slayer's distance, her need to feel like she had to 'do it alone' that had stabbed the witch's heart the most. And worse, Kennedy knew there was truth in the redhead's words.

Kennedy had no answer at first. Her guilt had resurfaced and all she could do was lower her eyes.

In a sorrowful tone, "See, you know I'm right, Kenn…The things the drug made you do are the tip of the iceberg…Why you handled them the way you did is the real problem."

Kennedy wasn't going to give up so easily. "You make it sound like I kept you in the dark on purpose…Like I knew I was fucked up and didn't give a shit about it…You know that's not what it was like…If I was so weirded out, how come it took you so long to notice?…I'm not allowed to act like a normal person…If I get a headache, or I'm in a bad mood, I'm supposed to automatically think it's demon related and go running to you for help?…That's crazy. I can't assume something bad happens every time I don't feel one hundred per cent. You wouldn't either."

Willow knew the slayer was right to a point. "But it wasn't just one little thing, Kenn…and you know that…It was a lot of stuff that you kept ignoring or thinking that you'd fix by yourself."

"Well I'm sorry if I'm not a whiner…You happened to marry someone who's used to taking care of herself."

"We've been married how many years?…When will you stop seeing yourself as when you were on your own?…Tomorrow?…Next year?…Never?"

"This is who I am, Willow…And how did me getting drugged up by the Professor turn into 'everything I do leaves you out'?"

"Then what are you saying, Willow?" Kennedy wasn't sure she wanted to hear the answer.

"This whole thing has brought up something I thought we got past. I thought we could talk about anything…I thought we'd be there for each other…that we'd want the other to be there."

"We do that, Willow…You just want to think that I had more control over what I did than I really had…That drug fucked up my head, but you don't wanna see that…All you wanna think is I must have wanted to sleep with Traycee and I purposely didn't tell you I was getting schizoided out…Think that all you want…but it's not true."

Willow heard the anger in the slayer's voice. But the witch was just as upset. "I don't think you really want to see the truth…You'd have to admit that you don't have all the answers." By this time, the witch was seated again but on the edge of her chair. Kennedy was standing in front of the couch. Both were angry and tired from the conflict.

Kennedy broke the silence. "Why'd you marry me then? Why do you stay if I'm so much of a loner…if I ignore you so much?" Kennedy seriously wanted to know the answer.

"I didn't say you ignored me…and the answer is because I love you." The truth was much more complex than that, but Willow didn't have the energy to keep the battle going. She couldn't believe that Kennedy could have asked such a question.

The brunette stared at her wife. She still didn't understand how her run-in with the Professor had led to this. She felt guilty about all she'd done to Willow and Samantha but that didn't matter to Willow. In the redhead's eyes right now, Kennedy was the 'bad guy'' and no amount of apologizing or groveling would change the witch's attitude.

"Do you even still want me here, Willow?" The slayer never imagined that she'd ask that to her witch. The couple's discontent had come to this.

"I…" Willow didn't have a response. Her immediate reaction was to say of course she wanted her slayer with her. They were together, married, and the thought of not being so felt too foreign. But, Willow also knew she didn't want things the way they were. In her mind, they were stuck.

Kennedy assumed what was coming next. She wasn't going to let Willow say it. "I'm not leaving…I'm not leaving Sam…This whole thing already made her scared of me…I told her I was back…I'm not leaving…I don't want to leave you either, Willow. I love you…I know you don't believe that right now…"

"I do, Kennedy…I know you do…It's…just…" Willow let out a long sigh. She was on the verge of crying again.

Kennedy watched her wife. The witch seemed so lost and distant. Other times she'd looked that way, she was always able to talk to Kennedy about her problem and make things better. But the witch couldn't do that this time. Her sounding board, the brunette, was the issue. Kennedy could see that Willow was struggling with this on her own. She so desperately needed a shoulder to lean on. Then Kennedy got a thought. It was one she didn't like having, but she hoped it would help Willow come to her senses.

"I don't want to keep arguing…and it's obvious you want some space…Why don't you call Buff and see if you can go see her? I'll take care of Sam…You go and take whatever time you need." Saying that felt like a knife was driving through her chest.

Once more, Kennedy's heart broke slightly when she saw relief in Willow's eyes. 'She really wants to get away from me.'

Willow considered Kennedy's proposal. Never did she think she'd feel a reprieve about not wanting to work out a problem with Kennedy. She was always the one who wanted the slayer to delve into her feelings and talk out their issues. But this time, Willow needed a different opinion. Being able to see Buffy and get a valued perspective sounded good. As much as she hated the idea of leaving Sam for a few days, Willow knew she needed to do it.

"Oh my God, Wils, I didn't know about that. Why didn't you tell me?" Buffy was shocked to hear the tale of the Professor and what his spiny fruit had done to the couple's lives.

Willow had been in Cleveland all of twelve hours before she and Buffy started to discuss the reason the witch was there and they didn't stop. It had taken only one day for Willow and Kennedy to make the necessary arrangements for her to go to Ohio. As soon as the witch stepped into Buffy's apartment and sat down with the blonde slayer, Willow knew she'd done the right thing. How she missed her talks with Buffy. There was a time when the two women told each other everything, almost as soon as it happened. They were there for each other; they stood up for one another. Terri Pallouda was a good friend and one Willow could talk to, but Buffy was her dearest friend, the one that knew all her secrets and all her idiosyncrasies. Willow knew she would get honest answers and advice from the slayer. Buffy would help Willow sort out her life.

The old friends had many talks during the witch's time in Cleveland. The witch had previously told Buffy what had happened. The slayer had been informed by Giles of the initial vampire issue and then Willow kept her up to date after the demon was killed. But Willow hadn't gotten into the 'gory' details of Kennedy's behavior until she got there.

"That Traycee sounds like a real ho." If nothing else, Buffy felt it her duty to dish out disparaging remarks about anyone not Willow.

Willow chuckled at the support. "Yeah, she was…but she obviously had something I don't have."

"Oh, knock it off." Buffy said quickly. She could hear that self-doubting teenager coming out. "You are a hundred times better…so she was pretty."

"But the drug got Kennedy all messed up, right?…So it was the drug and not really that chick that got to Kennedy."

This made the witch pause. "That's just it, Buff. Charity said that what Kennedy obsessed on came from some sort of reality…So it could have come from Kennedy really wanting to sleep with her."

Buffy gave a disbelieving stare. "No way…Kennedy adores you. She wouldn't even think that…"

"How do you know that?…How do I know that?…How do I know that she's not thinking about her now?…When I look in her eyes, I wonder who she's seeing? It's not like I haven't been fooled before." Willow thought quickly about Oz and his infidelity with Veruca.

"Kennedy sees you, Willow…She doesn't want some other woman…And you know that because you know Kennedy…Hell, I know she'd never do that and you know her better than I do…If something caused this, why couldn't it have started with just her thinking that this Traycee person was pretty?"

"No really, Wil…If all Kennedy's brain needed on this drug was some trigger, it coulda been nothing more than a thought like 'Wow, that chick is pretty…or she looks like a ho…or something…you know what I mean."

Buffy saw that Willow didn't want to accept that. "Come on, Willow, Kennedy's been with you for all these years and never even looked at another woman…now all of a sudden she's got the immediate hots for some blonde?…Doesn't seem right…" Then trying to lighten the talk, "Besides, if Kennedy was going to fall for a blonde, she woulda gone after me in Sunnydale instead of you."

Buffy waved her off. "No buts, Wils. You're driving yourself crazy over this…Isn't this like when you turned into Warren?…You said you put a gun to Kennedy's head because you were guilty over Tara…That pennant malfunction Amy cast on you…"

Willow smiled. "Penance malediction," she said correcting Buffy's still inartful use of magickal terms.

"Whatever. That spell made you do something that wasn't really like you…You were going to kill Kennedy…That was just a little guilt that your brain made into something else, right?"

Willow sat there, saying nothing. She remembered that day, the day she almost killed Kennedy. She recalled every detail of that time. And she knew Buffy had it wrong. "That's why I know Kennedy wanted to sleep with Traycee," she said plainly.

Buffy still didn't understand, "You have a little guilt that's blown out of proportion and somehow that has to mean Kennedy wanted to cheat on you."

Willow knew she had to explain her statement. She had to tell her best friend something she'd never told anyone, not even Kennedy…especially Kennedy. "When I changed into Warren…I was guilty and the spell did exaggerate it…but the gun thing and pointing it at Kennedy…It wasn't all Warren doing it…" Willow took a deep breath. "I kept thinking that whole time how much easier it would be if Kennedy were gone…if she wasn't there…If she hadn't shown up I could have kept mourning for Tara…but she was there, making me think about her, care for her…and a part of me did want her gone…Don't you see? The only way to get that 'was' for me to kill her…What I did that day wasn't some random thought…I basically wanted to see her go that day…The Warren part of me just knew how to do it quickly."

Buffy heard the guilt in Willow's voice. The more she let the witch's words resonate the better she understood her friend's fixation on Kennedy's so called desired infidelity. Willow was convinced that she had actually wanted to kill Kennedy that day. If she could go that low then of course the redhead would believe that Kennedy could also. Buffy knew that Willow was being too hard on herself still over that incident so many years before. Willow equated her split feelings over Kennedy at the time with Warren's evil influence on her. She had to set the witch straight, figuratively speaking.

"Willow, do you really think that about yourself?…That's not true. Wishing your life was less complicated had nothing to do with how that ass Warren took advantage of it. All you were guilty of was having feelings for Kennedy. Wanting things back they way they were so you didn't have to deal with them didn't mean you wanted her dead. Warren did that…not you."

Buffy watched Willow as she spoke. She let the redhead think about her words. She continued. "The same way that you didn't want Kennedy dead…Kennedy didn't want some blonde bimbo…Even you said she was beautiful…That would have been enough if her brain was going as goofy as you said it was…You know Kennedy…You know she wouldn't do that…" Buffy then got a big smile. "How many times have I told you, once you fall for Willow…you stay fallen."

Buffy found herself in a strange situation. Under any other circumstance, she would have been in total agreement with the redhead, backing up her every claim. Willow was her best friend and Buffy held an allegiance to that. However, this was different. And it wasn't just because she liked Kennedy. Buffy knew how good the brunette was for her best friend, how they fit together like the sun and warmth. She didn't want Willow to misjudge Kennedy's actions.

Willow sat there. She didn't say a word. 'Am I wrong about this?' 'Am I guilty and trying to make it less by accusing Kennedy of the same thing?' The more the witch thought, the closer she came to realizing that she had unfairly accused the slayer. Then other issues came to her.

"But what about wanting to go out?…the piercings?…What about her not telling me something was wrong with her?…She acts like she doesn't want or need me…to help."

Buffy heard a different tone in that last part of the witch's sentence. The slayer could tell Willow was struggling with feeling unwanted, as if after all these years, she really wasn't indispensable to the brunette. It wasn't the first time that the redhead had gotten that impression from Kennedy's actions. The brunette had, on other occasions, kept the witch at arm's length in order to 'protect' her from possible danger. It was something that Buffy knew was an important issue with her best friend. She also thought that, in this case, Willow might be overly open to that feeling of being pushed aside. The fact that the entire problem involved a demon drug seriously altered how it had to be viewed, at least as far as Buffy was concerned. She attempted to get Willow to take a more rational approach by taking one issue at a time.

"Haven't you ever wanted the good old days back?…like when we all we had to worry about was what time to get to the Bronze?…You said Kennedy liked the tattoo and piercing stuff…Heck, you have 'personal' knowledge of that from when you first started dating her…There are lots of times I think 'Gee, it'd be great to live on the French Riveria' but that doesn't mean I really want to or I'd give up what I have for it…I think that's what happened to Kennedy…She subconsciously thinks about those things…This time, her brain grabbed onto to the ideas."

As to the last matter Willow mentioned, Buffy knew that was a little different. She was sure that the drug's affects made Kennedy feel like nothing was wrong. The blonde slayer had had her share of such episodes. Her time thinking she was really in a psychiatric hospital and only imaging being a slayer was one of them. She reminded Willow of that and how badly the blonde had acted to all the Scoobies back then.

But Buffy also knew that Kennedy's most obvious trait was her need to try to do things alone, to prove that she didn't need anyone's help. From the witch's expression, this was the real problem.

"Willow, are you thinking that Kennedy will never be able to ask you for help?" Buffy knew the implication of that question. Was there an unfixable rift between the two?

Willow stared at Buffy. She too knew what her friend was implying. Was it possible that she and Kennedy couldn't get past this? Could it be the thing that ended them? The witch found even contemplating the thought so alien. She loved Kennedy and knew the slayer loved her. Willow never thought of being without the brunette. But Willow also understood that love was not always enough. Her separation from Tara proved that clearly enough. Problems had to be resolved or even the strongest love would crumble under the weight. One part of the witch couldn't bring herself to think of being apart from Kennedy. But another part knew she didn't like feeling not needed by the slayer.

Willow sighed. "I just want to know that she needs me, Buff…usually, it's not a problem…but sometimes, when it really counts, it feels like she doesn't."

Buffy nodded slowly. "About that, I'm sure the drug made it way harder for her to believe something was wrong with her. I also know she hates to make you worry. She's also a slayer and we never think our bodies can't handle something. She's also really stubborn. Kennedy had all that working on her and against her. Only you can try to figure out how much was really her not wanting you to help…But honestly, Wils, I know that woman would be lost without you…I think her needing you is stronger than her needing to do things by herself." Buffy looked right at Willow. "Every once in a while…You have to decide what you really want…and ya gotta be willing to let the other person's imperfections…slide. Noone's perfect, Willow…We all make mistakes…You have to decide if this is something Kennedy can learn from…and whether you want to let her."

While Willow was in Cleveland, Kennedy was at home caring for Samantha. They had a good time reconnecting. Kennedy was extra loving and indulging on her daughter, trying to get rid of the guilt she carried for her previous behavior. The little girl did talk to Willow several times a day and knew that her mother was coming back after a nice visit with "Aunty Buffy."

Sammie didn't let the separation go unnoticed. On several occasions, she told her "Momma" not to worry about Willow's absence. "Mommy hasn't gone away…She loves you and me…I know it…She whispered in my ear." Kennedy could only hope her girl's intuition was right.

During the witch's 'visit' with Buffy, Kennedy had lots of time to think. She really battled with Willow's comments about her walling herself off to the witch. She couldn't say that Willow was all wrong. She knew that was part of her personality. She thought she'd gotten better about it since she met Willow. She really wondered now how much she had changed. Kennedy thought she was being open with her wife. But she still thought that she couldn't whine about every little thing that went awry in their lives. She was a slayer and that meant that something was always slanted. They would go crazy assuming all their ills were demon related. She couldn't imagine that Willow wanted to go to that extreme.

During one of the nights while the redhead was away, Kennedy got a call from Faith. Oddly enough, the older slayer had never called Willow back after the call with Kennedy. As anxious and busy as the witch and slayer had been since Kennedy was cured, neither thought of calling Faith back to let her know how everything turned out.

But here Kennedy was now talking on the phone to the slayer. Faith found out Willow was in Cleveland when she called Buffy about some other matter. The older slayer then called her friend. There Kennedy was telling Faith what happened, apologizing for her lies to the older slayer and bringing her up to date on her 'status' with Willow.

Faith listened to the younger slayer. She was silent the entire time, only saying "Hmm" and "Uh huh" occasionally.

When she was finished, Kennedy waited for a response. She valued Faith's opinion, even if she tried to down play it in front of others. Kennedy knew she had done a horrible thing to Faith, by lying to her. But in the midst of the guilt, Kennedy attempted to keep the fact out front that she was not herself when she did those things. 'It's the drug that made me that way,' she kept reminding herself.

It took a long time before Faith spoke. The quiet made Kennedy even more nervous.

Kennedy let out a sigh of relief. There was no sarcastic retort. The brunette knew that Faith was not one to spill her guts and go on about being hurt. The younger slayer knew that sentiment was delivered by the slow response. Kennedy had hurt their relationship, but now had been forgiven.

"I'm sorry, Faith. I know I acted so wrong when…" The older slayer cut her off.

"Don't go on. You acted like a complete shit cuz of some juice running through your veins…I've done a lot worse than you…and I didn't have anything making me act that way. You say you weren't yourself when you did it…I believe you…Although, if you ever pull that shit again on me, I'll come down there and beat the living crap outta ya."

Kennedy was so grateful not to have lost her friend. Faith, better than anyone, knew how betrayal went and how easy it was to get there at times. Faith understood that under the right circumstances anything was possible, even if it was unthinkable.

Knowing that she was on level ground with Faith again, Kennedy off-handedly remarked, "I wish Willow was as forgiving as you."

"Hey, K, if I was the one sleeping with you I don't know how quick I'd be to let you off the hook for hound-dogging some skank."

"But Wil doesn't want to see that it was the drug doing this, not me. She says somewhere deep down, I wanted to do it, like I wanted to go out partying and leaving her out of everything."

"Who wouldn't want a life of getting drunk, no responsibility and screwing around…Shit, you're gonna tell me you've never seen some chick and thought 'if I were still single.'…Doesn't mean you'd do anything…Hell, I admit it…I mean everyone probably wants to leave their shit behind once in a while…You're gonna tell me you never thought that…even for a second?"

Kennedy hesitated before answering. "Well, when you put it like that, but it was never a serious thought…I'd never leave Willow and Sam."

"I didn't say you would…I'm just saying that feeling of wanting to get out of Dodge when the shit's up to your eyeballs is normal…You know, wanting to deal with your own life…leaving everyone else behind…I can understand your fucked up mind grabbing onto that…"

"But Willow says my leaving her out of stuff has nothing to do with what just happened. She says I do it to her all the time…I have to do everything by myself…I don't let her help."

Kennedy got offended. "Of course I did. I used to kinda be like that, but not anymore. I talk to Willow about a lot of stuff."

"K, you are a very 'self reliant' person…and by that I mean you're a stubborn brat…I happen to like that…But then again, I'm worse than you are. You're a lot better at protecting Red and Sam than you are at letting Red help you when there's a problem."

Faith decided it was time to let Kennedy see the light. "You're definition of 'depend' is probably different than Willow's."

Faith proceeded. "Willow is the most trusting person I know. I don't know why she's that way…seems just to lead to being let down if you ask my opinion…but she is that way. She tells you everything, lets you in on her problems…The only time I've seen her really hold back is when she couldn't get through to you and thought you'd both be off worse if she kept pushing. Do you realize how much she's trusted you?"

"No, Kennedy. You really don't. It started long before you'd even want to admit. You told me about that time Red turned into the guy…Warren…that killed Tara. You said that Willow was losing out to that guy…becoming him. I think you guys had just had one date, right?"

"Right, ok. But what did you tell me? Willow's losing it and going in and out of being that creep Warren guy and what does she do?…She asks for your help. Remember? You told me you knew she wanted you to help her, to keep her from turning completely into that guy…She hardly knew you…one fucking kiss after a date that you fooled her to go on…And yet…she trusted you and let you in."

Faith waited to hear what the brunette would say. Kennedy said nothing. Faith continued. "How about the whole evening? You said she let you tag along. Do you think she couldn't have sent your ass back to Buffy's if she didn't want your sorry excuse of a potential hanging with her?…She let you see what her life was like…She also trusted you when it came to the slayer spell…Red, who was pretty fucked up herself then, leaned on you…Not her oldest friend, Xander, or her best friend, Buffy. Hell, she didn't turn to Dawn or even Giles…You're the one that got the front row seat."

"I know you didn't, Kid…From day one Willow has let you in…That's the way she is…"

"But Faith, I'm not like her…She can't expect me to be like that…just like her."

Kennedy saw it differently. "I just try to protect her. I don't want her to get hurt and I don't want her to worry about me. If I get all bent outta shape about what happens to me, I know it'll drive her crazy."

"We're not talking about telling her about every bruise. But how can you expect her not to be hurt when she allowed herself to be closer to you back in the Sunnydale days than you sometimes are to her now?…When the shit hits the fan, you should want her there with you…not running away and claiming it's because you want to spare her the pain."

Somewhere in Faith's talk, the brunette got the inclination that the older slayer's comments weren't just about her. She got a hunch that Faith's rant was more personal.

Kennedy instantly knew all was not alright with her friend. "No, I can tell something's wrong…What is going on?…Is it Miguel?" The brunette just knew that the Brazilian had to be involved in Faith's attitude.

"No. You can read me the riot act but I gotta stay outta your business?…Don't think so…Tell me what's going on or I'll fly out there and shake it out of you."

No response then, "Fuck!…You are such a pain in the ass…I told Mickey I wouldn't say anything."

Faith chuckled, "Because he's as pig headed as you sometimes…He's got it in his head that he's useless now and shouldn't be around me cuz he'll just slow me down…That's why I couldn't help Red with you other than calling you. He's been in the hospital for a while and I've been there every day. He tells me to stay away but I don't."

Kennedy suddenly felt bad for not knowing about the hard time Faith was going through. "I'm so sorry, Faith. Does anybody know about Miguel?"

"No. Just you…and I'd like to keep it that way. Mick's bent outta shape enough about this…If he finds out everyone knows, he'll just get even more pissed off."

Kennedy found Faith's frank discussion amazing. There was a woman who at one time in her life was the most selfish and hardest person on earth. She cared for noone and nothing. But now, she was opening up and telling Kennedy how much she wanted Miguel to let her in and help him through his illness. The very thing Willow had wanted of her. It pained the brunette that she hadn't matured enough to understand the difference between closeness in a relationship and true intimacy and trust. Kennedy realized her desire to 'protect' Willow was really just a polite way of keeping her at a distance. The slayer was beginning to understand why her redhead was so hurt and angry.

Wanting to help her friend, Kennedy tried to be comforting. "I won't say anything, Faith. But you don't have to do this alone. I'm here if you need to talk. Or I can come to New York…I'm here for you."

"Wanna help me?…Straighten things out with Willow. The less I have to worry about you fucking up your marriage the better. I've got enough shit on my mind, you know?"

Faith cleared her throat. "I'd love to shoot the bull all day, but I do have a life you know…" Then seriously, "I have to go back to the hospital and try to knock some sense into that son of a bitch."

Despite all the remarks, Kennedy knew Faith loved Miguel and was very worried for him. It had been a long time since the older slayer acted so 'nonchalant' about a serious matter. Kennedy realized that Faith was attempting to put on a good front, to make the situation seem less grave as it was. Kennedy knew then, things had to bad.

"I'll let you go…but call me back and tell me how Miguel is…and you. I don't wanna have to throw your speech back at you."

"I hear ya, K. Will do..Say hi to Willow and let her know I think it's all your fault and I don't know why she married your rich, bratty ass in the first place."

Kennedy snickered. "I think your sweet too…Talk to you later. Thanks, Faith…Good-bye."

The call was over and Kennedy didn't necessarily feel better but she knew she understood Willow's concerns to a greater extent. The brunette contemplated her behavior, both past and present. The more she examined how she really did keep Willow at arm's length at times, the more she got angry at herself. She did like to handle things alone. She used not wanting to make Willow worry as an excuse for not letting her share in her life. Kennedy realized that she still had a habit of only wanting Willow to experience the good while trying to shade the bad from her. Kennedy now understood that was wrong. Thinking about it, the brunette realized there were times when she kept her thoughts, her desires from Willow. She didn't tell Willow about all her stressors, all her forgotten dreams or desires, like the silly tattoo. She had thought about it on and off over the years, but she never mentioned it to the witch. She did occasionally want her and Willow to act crazy like they used to do, to stop being mothers for a while and just be Kennedy and Willow again. But that too she didn't talk about to her wife.

After her call, the slayer walked around the empty house. It was void of life without Samantha and Willow. Kennedy got a glimpse of her life without her family. It terrified her. She couldn't imagine her life without them. It dawned on her that it was possible she could lose them, not because of what she almost did while drugged up, but because of her innate character flaw, not being able to trust Willow to help her through the bad as well as good times.

Kennedy walked into the downstairs bathroom. She stared in the mirror. She saw the eyebrow piercing staring at her. She let her finger touch her belly ring. Those two objects became a symbol to the slayer. They represented her need to do it alone. In that second, the slayer hated those piercings. She wanted them gone like she wanted her emotional wall gone. Kennedy took off the piercings and threw them in the trash. "That was the old me."

It had been three days that Willow was away. Kennedy couldn't believe how much she missed the redhead. Samantha had missed her mother terribly too even though they talked several times each day she was away.

The afternoon that Kennedy and Samantha picked her up at the airport was anxiety filled for both the slayer and witch. Kennedy didn't know if she'd be greeted with open arms or a distant look. The slayer did not have a clue if Willow had been able to forgive her for her actions. All the slayer knew was that she had so much to talk to the witch about. She wanted to tell Willow how right she was, that the slayer had kept her out and how she promised to do better. Kennedy realized full well what was at stake when she went to the airport. Her relationship with Willow was on shaky ground. It hadn't been a slow brew like most relationships that get in trouble. There weren't months or years of discontent finally boiling over. But Willow and Kennedy didn't lead regular lives and their crises didn't always follow the 'normal' path like other people. The episode with the Professor brought to the forefront in a most horrible way many of the underlying issues between the couple. It surfaced matters that even they didn't know or want to recognize as real. But real they were and now the couple had to deal with them. That was what stared both in the face when Willow returned.

Willow's reception of Kennedy at the airport was subdued but not stand-offish. There was no open announcement of forgiveness, no gracious open arms. But there was a sweet smile and a tender, chaste kiss. Both seemed leery of making a wrong move. Instead, Willow lavished her kisses on the daughter she missed.

The drive home was quiet, at least as far as the witch and slayer were concerned. Samantha, as it is with children her age, talked the whole time. They finally got to their house and walked inside.

Kennedy and Willow looked at each other. "I'm gonna go empty my suitcase," the witch said plainly. She seemed cautious but not angry or edgy.

Kennedy feigned disbelief. "Oh, no, that's what I was planning for dinner." She waited and got a small chuckle from the redhead. "Just kidding. You go ahead…I'll let you know when the food's ready."

Samantha went with Willow and Kennedy headed for the kitchen. Neither witch nor slayer knew exactly how events would unfold.

While Willow was in her bedroom unpacking after getting home, Samantha was jumping on the couple's bed.

Willow stopped sorting out her dirty clothes and smiled at her child's exuberance. "It looks like someone is very happy…Did you miss me?"

Sammie jumped a few more times, each hop bringing her closer to the edge of the bed and nearer to the witch. "Yes! I missed you whole bunch." Out of nowhere, the girl jumped off the bed and straight for Willow. The witch was surprised by the move but lunged forward in time to catch the girl.

The toddler, arms wrapped around her mother's neck and tiny legs likewise around the redhead's waist, started to giggle. "I knew you'd catch me…You always catch me."

Willow put Sammie down and stared at her. The witch got the feeling that the child was asking something with much more meaning than the question implied.

The look the witch got from her daughter was like she was letting her know that their family needed to stay together. 'How does she do that?' Willow felt her daughter pleading Kennedy's case. 'Of course…she's scared. She just wants her mommies.' Willow hugged her daughter as she tried to think of what to say.

That remark made the witch's heart twinge. There was sadness in the child's voice.

"Before…After hot dogs…" Willow knew the girl was talking about two days ago. Willow had called in the middle of their dinner…hot dogs and French fries. "…Momma told me to stay in bed…But I heard…a noise…crying."

Willow didn't want Sam to divulge any more. "That's ok, Sammie…Momma wouldn't be mad if you got out of bed…and she wouldn't be mad at you if you heard her."

Samantha got a hopeful look. "You are back now…so Momma doesn't have to be sad. You make her happy."

The redhead didn't answer but took the child in her arms. Willow knew that her child was right. She did make Kennedy happy, and Kennedy made the witch happy, too. Once again, the toddler had said the obvious. "Why don't we stop talking and…play on the bed instead?"

The two were soon on the bed tickling and playing. Willow decided she didn't want to keep avoiding her daughter's very legitimate, if not unorthodox, attempt to bring peace to her mothers. The witch knew she would get to that bridge quickly enough.

Not much later, the Prescott/Rosenberg family sat down for dinner. It was not as uncomfortable as before Willow left, but there was still a strange silence in the air. Dinner was over soon and not much time thereafter, Willow put Sam to bed. The child didn't ask anymore questions. She just kissed her mother good night.

While Willow was upstairs, Kennedy stayed in the living room watching some horrible prime time game show. She wasn't paying attention to it, her mind too filled with thoughts of her troubled relationship. The slayer realized she would have to talk to her witch. She knew she had to explain to Willow that she did understand the witch's concerns and issues. The slayer had to tell her witch that she'd been wrong to keep the woman at arm's length, even if she thought she was doing it for the right reasons. Kennedy had to make sure that the redhead grasped how much she was loved and needed. Kennedy wanted to tell Willow all of this and more; she just didn't know when or how to begin.

Then, the brunette heard Willow come downstairs and go into the kitchen. The witch got a glass of juice and walked over to the kitchen table. She sat and thought. Willow couldn't understand how she had let her life get so off course so quickly. The witch knew that marriage took work, hard work. Spending a life with another, not to mention a dynamic personality like Kennedy, was a complex matter. It was also the most rewarding and joyful experience when done right.. But this was real life and the witch understood that there were compromises and hard lines that had to be forged. "You have to have the downs to appreciate the ups," her mother told her once. But the roller coaster ride was never the redhead's favorite at the amusement park. It was too turbulent, too surprising. And yet, Willow found herself in the middle of the biggest ride of her life, her partnership with Kennedy.

After about fifteen minutes, the witch got up to go to the bathroom. She went to the one next to the kitchen. As she washed her hands after she was done, she looked in the mirror. What she saw was a woman who loved her wife and the life they had had. She smiled at the thoughts of all the good times they'd shared. As she looked over to the small towel on the side rack to dry off her hands, something caught the witch's view. She looked down and saw a shimmer in the waste basket. The witch studied the distraction harder. Finally, she moved so she could bend down and get a good look inside.

Realizing what she saw, Willow reached in and took out the objects that had caught her attention. They were Kennedy's brow and belly piercings. She held them in her hand. 'I didn't even notice that Kennedy didn't have them on,' she thought. 'Why'd she take them off?' Willow knew how adamant the brunette was to get them. Why the slayer would throw them away baffled the witch and made her sad at the same time. The witch decided that now was the time to tell Kennedy how she felt.

Willow walked out of the bathroom and into the living room, right behind the slayer who was focused on the television.

The voice startled Kennedy. Though she wasn't watching the program on the tv, the slayer was intensely absorbed in thought.

The brunette turned to see Willow holding her piercings in the palm of her hand. Kennedy knew exactly how to answer.

"Yeah…but not really…I went to the tattoo place to get a tattoo…the scythe…But they didn't have anything that was close enough…Then my brain kept telling me I 'had' to get something…to prove I could…I saw the belly ring. The stone reminded me of your hair color…God knows why I got the brow done…I just want to forget it ever happened." That was the truth. Kennedy saw those pieces of metal and stone as a symbol of all that had gone wrong in her life.

"Kenn, you don't have to stop wearing these. If you wanted to get them, that's fine. I never said I hated them or anything like that. They just caught me by surprise that first day…You really didn't have to sneak around to do it."

Kennedy got melancholy. "I know…that's part of the whole problem isn't it. You think I hold stuff back from you."

Willow could tell that they were close to having the 'discussion.' "Kennedy, I need to sa…" The slayer got off the couch and put up her hand to stop the witch.

Kennedy knew this was the moment. She couldn't wait any longer. She would state her case and deal with the repercussions. But she couldn't let her future stay in limbo any longer.

"Willow, before you say anymore, I need to tell you how sorry I am this whole thing happened. I didn't ask for it and I know you never deserved what I put you and Sam through." Kennedy fixed on Willow's face. "I can't take back what that drug made me do…I hate that it had that much control over me…But you have to believe that I love you and if I was even remotely in control of my emotions I would never have given a second thought to Traycee…I love my life with you and Samantha. You two are everything to me…I'd die before I let someone hurt either of you…"

That was the easy part for Kennedy; now came the true confession. "But I also know that you were right. There were times when I thought there was something wrong with me…and I didn't say anything to you. I thought I should be able to fix it myself and I told myself I didn't want to worry you. I thought I was protecting you. I shouldn't have done that. You're my wife…you know me better than I know me…I was pig-headed and stupid…"

Now came time for Kennedy to plead for her forgiveness. "I love you, Willow, and the thought that I might lose you because I think I have to fix every problem myself…well, it makes me so scared…I need you, Wil."

Kennedy ended her appeal. She felt like she had stripped her self of all its pride. She was naked for the witch, begging to be understood and believed in once again.

The slayer waited for Willow's response. The redhead stood there, staring into brown eyes. Those eyes showed the fear the slayer had; the prospect of losing what the brunette valued most in life.

Kennedy didn't get a response after she stopped her declaration. All she saw was her witch staring back, seemingly unwilling to speak her stance.

The silence gave the slayer a sinking feeling in her heart. Kennedy couldn't bare the quiet any longer; she feared what would come out of the redhead's mouth when it finally did start. As brave as the brunette had tried to be, seeing her life slip away was more than she could stand. Willow's silence gave her the answer.

Defeated, Kennedy gazed downward so as not to look at those green eyes that had made her heart race for so many years. "I understand…you…don't need…to…umm…" Then pointing upstairs, "I'm just…gonna…umm…" The ending was said so softly, the slayer didn't know if Willow heard her. Kennedy hurried by Willow, never looking at her and ran up the stairs.

The slayer went to the couple's bedroom. The truth was Kennedy just wanted to get away. She needed to get somewhere where she could breathe. Kennedy stood in the room, facing the bureau to the left of the door. There was a picture of her, Willow and Sammie in a picture frame on one side and the small, hinged double frame of the young Willow and the two women embraced on the other. The brunette stared at the pictures. She didn't hear Willow until the witch walked into the room.

Kennedy turned and saw the witch. Apologetically, "Uh, I just came to get my pillow…I'll get out of your way."

Willow stood there. Kennedy kept darting her eyes around until she could no longer avoid those emeralds staring back. Both women were still.

The witch place one hand behind the slayer's neck and drew her into an urgent kiss. Willow stayed engaged in her contact, kissing Kennedy like they'd been apart for years. Finally, she withdrew and took a deep breath.

Softly and with a warm smile, "You didn't give me the chance to answer. You left so fast…Kennedy, baby, I love you. I never want us to be apart."

Kennedy hesitated but for a second then she embraced the witch and passionately returned the kiss. It took another few moments before the witch and slayer parted lips.

Continuing her confession, Willow took Kennedy's hands in her own. "I'm sorry I made you think I didn't trust you…I do…I know you didn't do those things on your own…I've been so stupid, lately. Dumping my own insecurities on you…I'm so sorry, baby, for being too hard on you…You're the strongest person I know…I love that about you…I just want to be strong with you and I want to worry about you…even if it's over silly stuff…I wanna be there for you, Kennedy…always."

Kennedy caressed the redhead's hands. "Why didn't you tell me?…Why didn't you say something at the airport?…I thought you didn't want me anymore."

The witch swayed slightly upon hearing what she'd put her slayer through. "I acted so badly to you…Then when I called while I was at Buffy's, you hardly talked and I thought you were mad at me for what I said…I got scared that maybe you were having second thoughts."

Kennedy took the redhead in a tight embrace. "I could never have second thoughts about you…I love you, Willow." The couple separated just enough to gaze into the other's eyes.

Willow's declaration of love and forgiveness came as a result of her talks with Buffy and her own soul searching during her time away. Though she'd had her mind made up when she got off the plane, there was still some nervousness about the situation. The slayer's plea in the living room put an end to that.

While Kennedy pleaded for her life, Willow studied those chocolate eyes. During the entire time, Willow saw nothing but love in them. For the first time since the horrible night at the hospital, Willow was able to look at Kennedy and know that the slayer only saw the witch, was only thinking about their life. Willow had no doubts; Kennedy's heart and soul belonged to her and her alone. The redhead knew that she and Samantha were the slayer's life line.

The depth of the slayer's devotion was told by the expression she had while waiting for the witch's response. Willow saw that same frightful expectation she observed on the five year old Kennedy just before her mother walked out. Kennedy Prescott Rosenberg, vampire slayer, was terrified Willow would abandon her. But the witch knew she could never leave. What Willow loved best about the brunette, her strength, was the very thing that compelled the slayer to keep her loved ones out of harm's way. Willow knew that Kennedy truly did understand how that trait could be taken too far, to the detriment of their relationship. The redhead also realized she too had baggage that affected their intimacy. As with most things in life, there was blame to go around. Seeing that beautiful, desperate face waiting for an answer, Willow knew she couldn't take any action except to acknowledge her slayer's confession and welcome the return of their closeness. Deep down inside, the witch understood that she could never turn away from her slayer.

When Kennedy made the quick exit out of the living room, Willow was stunned. She'd taken too long to let the slayer know that all would be well, that they were as together as they'd ever been. Seeing the brunette run up the stairs, the witch had only one option…to run after her. Their reunion was poignant and intense.

Gazing in the brunette's eyes now, Willow knew that she hadn't lost her slayer. Those brown eyes glistened with joy. There was a smile pouring out of the slayer so full of glee; the witch wasn't sure if she'd ever seen Kennedy appear so happy.

Kennedy took Willow in another embrace. She placed her mouth close to the witch's ear. Faintly, "You're my way…only you."

The witch nuzzled her face against the brunette's neck and lightly kissed her. Then she kissed deeper, running her lips gently across the soft skin of the slayer's neck. She felt Kennedy's head tilt slightly to the side and heard a soft moan escape the brunette's throat.

Willow's touch was enough to set the slayer afire. All of her expectation, fear, relief and love collided with that light contact. Kennedy had her wife back and their life would go on stronger and better. The slayer got the instant need to be with Willow, to share the physical and emotional intimacy that they'd lost for the days that seemed to have lingered like a year in slow motion. Kennedy overflowed with the need to make love to her wife. It wasn't merely a feeling but a tidal wave of desire.

The slayer brought her mouth to her wife's neck and started to kiss it with the intensity of a new lover. She urgently worked her way up the underside of the witch's throat, to her chin and onward until she had the witch's mouth captured in with her own. The brunette probed deeply with her tongue, feeling the witch's body react when her metal stud slid against the redhead's tongue.

As the slayer kissed, she moved her hands low around the witch's waist and lifted her. Willow's legs instantly wrapped around the slayer's waist. Kennedy turned so that she was now facing the bureau. The slayer moved the few steps to it and glided the witch onto its surface. As she maneuvered her wife into position, several fragrance bottles and a jewelry box were pushed out of the way. They fell from the bureau and to the floor causing a noticeable clatter.

Despite their fervent mood, both witch and slayer stopped automatically. Their heads turned just enough to let the other know they were listening to determine if the crash woke up their daughter. They waited through labored breathes for any sign of Samantha waking.

After a few moments, they realized that the girl was still soundly sleeping. The two women gazed at each other. Then Willow grabbed her slayer's face in her hands and guided it back toward her for another passionate kiss. Hands began to roam and soon the witch had taken Kennedy's shirt off.

Kennedy leaned into the witch still sitting on the dresser. She attacked the witch's neck once more.

Then Kennedy pulled back. She was laboring for breath. Willow saw Kennedy stare deeply into her eyes. The slayer once more put her hands under Willow and lifted her. As if by command, the redhead's legs wrapped around her slayer. The brunette carried Willow near the bedroom door and, while still holding the witch with one hand, used the other to shut, and lock, their bedroom door. Willow understood there would be no surprise visits from their young one this night.

Just as Kennedy went to turn around, Willow reached out to turn off the light switch to the overhead light. Kennedy quickly touched her arm to stop her. The slayer said nothing but gave her wife a seductive smirk. Willow knew that look. Kennedy wanted each to see everything that night. The witch was a willing participant.

Kennedy carried Willow to the bed, the entire way she kissed the sensitive spot behind Willow's ear and ran her tongue across the silky smooth skin. The slayer laid the witch down in the center of the bed. Kennedy silently took of her bra and dropped it to the floor. She got on the bed and reached out for Willow's hand. She raised the witch to a sitting position and sensually undressed the redhead of her blouse and bra. The slayer gently laid Willow back down and kneeled beside the witch.

Kennedy spent several minutes gazing at her wife as she caressed her bronzed fingers over the perfect alabaster skin. Kennedy could feel every twitch her movements caused to the redhead's body. She saw Willow's back arch as hands slowly massaged perfectly shaped breasts. The slayer took her time; she engaged in foreplay, bringing it to an art form only dreamed of by most. Every gesture she made was meant to elicit a precise physical reaction or verbal response.

By the time the slayer took a nipple in her mouth, Willow was already moaning with pleasure. The feel of metal to the tip of her peak almost brought Willow to climax. She saw sparks in her vision and felt an electrical charge throughout her body. The witch's hands clawed for the slayer's head, running their fingers through the brunette's mane.

Kennedy persisted in pleasing Willow's peaks until she heard her witch plead for more contact. The slayer ended her barrage and, without looking up at the witch, started to kiss down the redhead's stomach. Kennedy stopped only to tease Willow's belly button with her tongue. As the slayer's mouth got closer to the redhead's pants, her hands were already at work undoing the snap and the zipper. Kennedy worked flawlessly and rhythmically in removing the witch's remaining garments. Willow was always amazed at how romantic and sensual Kennedy could be just undressing her.

As the slayer dropped the last piece of clothing, she knelt on the bed at Willow's feet. Kennedy didn't move at first. She just stayed there, fixated so intently on viewing her wife's form. Willow watched as her slayer canvassed her naked body. There was such intensity in the look, and desire…and love. Willow felt like she was being absorbed into the brunette's stare, almost as if at any moment she would disappear into those chocolate eyes. Noone had ever gazed at the most perfect piece of art with even remotely the same awe and reverence that Kennedy now gave to Willow.

"You are the most beautiful woman ever." Coming from anyone else, the statement would have sounded corny and unbelievable. But from Kennedy, it was perfect and the truth. In those words, Willow heard her brunette's soul pour out to her. There was noone in the slayer's eyes, mind or heart except the witch. The redhead could feel that to her bones. Instead of feeling naked on the bed, Willow felt enveloped in the warmest of shrouds, all due to her slayer.

Kennedy saw the response from the witch, the tiny movement in the corner of the witch's mouth, the slightly narrowing of the eye lids in acceptance. The brunette wanted to keep the euphoria for her wife continued. Bronzed hands gently slid their way from the top of the witch's toes to her ankle. Then they caressed shapely legs, moving excruciatingly slow upward. As soon as hands left an area, Kennedy would kiss and lick the already enticed flesh. Farther and farther up the hands and mouth went, causing shivers to rush through the witch.

Willow was breathing hard and her hands were clenching at the comforter. Each touch brought another sputter and moan. The witch's body was on edge and the slayer kept pushing her farther out on the precipice. The tension was building so dramatically in the witch that she thought she would explode. As the slayer drew higher on the redhead's form, she could feel the urgent need of her brunette to be between her legs. Willow felt Kennedy's mouth on the inside of her thighs as her hands got ever so closer to her center.

When bronzed hands barely raked over her core, Willow let out an ardent "Ooohhh!" She had to shut her eyes tight to concentrate on keeping her body from going out of control. The feeling passed and Willow instantly knew that her slayer had halted her action in order to make the experience last longer. Willow knew that Kennedy planned to hold her over the edge again and again before the slayer brought on the magnificent fall.

That gratifying plea of fulfillment heard by the slayer was enough to let her know that she was making her mark. Kennedy loved to make love to Willow. She wanted nothing more than to have her witch as satisfied as possible. But it was more than that. Kennedy didn't just please Willow for Willow's sake. The brunette loved the feeling it gave her to know she could do that to the redhead. There were plenty of times that the slayer met her own release just by the frenzy that she was able to cause in Willow.

Kennedy slowed her actions until the witch recovered enough to get to an even higher place. It was then that the slayer restarted her assault. This time, Kennedy keyed into the sounds her witch was making. The brunette knew every one and knew exactly what they meant. The slayer kissed and rubbed and licked until she heard that guttural moan that let her know her witch was nearing her end. That's when the brunette went in for the climactic finish. Kennedy used her tongue, fingers and lips in perfect harmony. She steadied the witch's hips with her hands and lifted them slightly to get a deeper and more intense contact. Within seconds, Willow's body was rocking to the movement orchestrated by the slayer. By the end, the only sounds Willow could utter were "Ooo" and "Aahh" said with as much labored breath as vocals.

Willow's orgasm hit while bronzed fingers worked vigorously in unison with the slayer's mouth. The witch's back arch so much from the force of the release that the slayer momentarily lost contact. The redhead called out her lover's name and was reduced to incoherent sounds as the rush of a thousand electric volts flushed through her. For Willow, it was a glorious feeling.

When Willow's release started, Kennedy kept her action going to prolong and intensify the orgasm. But as soon as she knew the ride was on freefall, Kennedy looked up at her witch while she kept her fingers busy at their task. Chocolate eyes gazed upon her wife's release. She watched as the expression of sexual satisfaction plastered across the witch's face. There was no place Kennedy could have thought to be than there in her bed viewing Willow as she fell from her orgasm. For the slayer, it was a glorious time.

It wasn't until the witch's body was calm that Kennedy finally moved her hand. But ever the seductress, the slayer began to kiss her way back up the redhead's torso. When she reached the excited and erect nipples, the slayer once again took each one, in their turn, in her mouth and caressed and teased them. This brought more moans and shutters from the witch. Even though Willow had just had an enormous release, her body soon found itself on the edge again.

As she suckled on the witch's nipples, Kennedy felt Willow's body tensing for another release. She kept one nipple in her mouth and let her hand roam back down to the witch's core. This time it took no more than the slayer sucking on the nipple and the bronzed hand rubbing on the spot that it knew by heart to bring on the second orgasm. This one was deeper and shorter but just as amazing.

Willow couldn't move. She'd been drained of her energy. She could feel aftershocks twitching through her body. She knew Kennedy watched as her releases rolled over her. She saw the woman's face for a fraction of a second. In the moment after she regained composure, she needed her slayer, needed to touch her. Willow lifted her head to see Kennedy looking at her once more. The witch reached down and grabbed the slayer by the arms. She lifted the slayer to her so that their faces were inches from each other.

Without saying a word, Willow grabbed Kennedy behind the head and drew her in. The witch kissed her slayer with the fervor they possessed in the beginning. It was as if Willow was dying of thirst and Kennedy was her oasis stream. The witch finally stopped when she made her slayer moan.

That kiss had transformed the witch's spent body into one that now had the mission of making the slayer cry with pleasure. Willow's satisfaction had now turned into the desire to make her lover fall as hard as she had.

Willow grabbed Kennedy by the wrists and held them off the bed. She then twisted and got the slayer under her. She held the slayer's arms over her head, holding them by the wrists as they rested on the pillow above them. The redhead could see the hunger in the slayer's eyes. It was a hunger for her. Willow saw the jagged breath echoing the frantic rise and fall of the slayer's chest. She followed chocolate eyes as they fixated on the witch's naked breasts.

Forming a small smile at the corner of her mouth, Willow leaned forward slowly and ever so lightly traced her nipples against the naked torso of her slayer. The witch felt the brunette shift under her; she heard the soft sounds of excitement. Ending her tease, the witch sat up partly and then lowered her right breast just out of the reach of Kennedy's mouth. She lingered there, watching the slayer's tongue lick its lips in anticipation. Finally, the witch gave in and moved so that that the slayer could take the breast in her mouth. The shutter the witch felt from the brunette's body was matched by the one through her own. Willow let the slayer have her fun for a few moments and then leaned back, straddling Kennedy in a sitting position.

Willow reached her hands out and cupped each of the slayer's breasts. The witch caressed the peaks and then the slayer's side. Next, the redhead leaned down and started to kiss the slayer again, deeply and urgently. After a few moments, Willow slid her body downward slightly and let her lips make a path of kisses from the slayer's chin to the top of the cleavage of her breasts. With each touch, the slayer's body reacted. Kennedy could feel her release building. Though not being held any longer, the slayer kept her arms over her head clutching the pillow. Kennedy never closed her eyes during Willow's seduction.

As the witch excited her slayer, she occasionally glanced at the woman's face. Willow saw such feral want in brown eyes that were fixated on her every move. So the redhead gave the slayer more to look at. Willow, still straddling the slayer, moved to the side and nimbly undid the brunette's pants zipper. She slid her hands inside the opened waist band and eased the black denim material from bronzed legs. Willow stepped off the bed to pull them off Kennedy's feet.

There the witch stood, gazing at her wife clad only in silk panties. The witch stepped forward so that she was in between bronzed legs. Like a feline, she inched her way onto the bed and slowly crept up on her hands and knees. She kissed the brunette's legs as she went. When Willow got close to the slayer's center, she leaned down and took the top of Kennedy's undergarment in her teeth. The redhead tugged at it like a cat with a new toy. Every so often, Kennedy could feel the witch's tongue on her skin as she teased her. Finally, Willow brought her hands to the fine band of the garment and, as she sat back on her heels, seductively shimmied the cloth down the slayer's legs. The witch moved to the side for the last time in order to take the garment completely off her wife. Like all the other clothes that night, Kennedy's panties went scattered across the room.

Having her slayer totally naked, Willow wasted no time in building up her slayer for an explosive fall. The witch quickly moved between the brunette's legs again and started to massage and stroke bronzed legs and hips and thighs. Willow could hear Kennedy gasping for breath as her body trembled with excitement. She felt the slayer's small twitches and slight rocking, knowing that the girl was readying herself for her release. Willow at last arrived at the spot for which Kennedy had silently been begging. The redhead lunged into the slayer's core. The witch did everything that she knew drove the slayer wild. Willow held nothing back; she gave her wife all that was in her to give. Willow made love to Kennedy as if it were their first time, all the while knowing that they would have a lifetime of "first times." As easy as their love-making was, as aware they were of each others needs and desires in bed, the couple had the ability to re-invent their closeness. It was their life and their life's work, as a slayer and witch, that gave them the ability to see life fresh so often.

Kennedy absorbed the seduction and pleasure heaped upon her by her witch. Her body was filled with shocks of euphoria each time she felt Willow on her, in her. The pleasure built and built in her body until she brimmed at the top with sexual enjoyment. The slayer's body could take no more and her orgasm pounded upon her like a tidal wave as she stammered out, "Ooohh…Oohh… Willooowww!…" Kennedy bucked and jerked, her body incapable of voluntary control. Her release was so strong that she ripped the pillowcase she clenched.

As the slayer's fall swept over, Willow hung onto the bronzed form, riding out the storm, keeping her tongue and fingers engaged in order to extend the tumultuous ride for her girl. It wasn't until she felt her slayer's body go limp that Willow ended her mission. She looked up at Kennedy and saw the most contented expression she'd ever seen on the woman. Kennedy appeared satisfied and worn out. A big, wide smile grew across the witch's face. Willow knew she had done her job well.

Without hesitating, Willow crawled up and to the side of Kennedy, who was still recouping from her wife's actions. Willow noticed that for the first time, Kennedy had her eyes shut. They were closed tightly as if the slayer was trying to regain her composure…and she was. The redhead reached out and raked some hair out of Kennedy's face.

Lightly stroking the brunette's cheek with a finger, Willow leaned in and delicately kissed the woman on the tip of her nose. "I love you," was all the witch said in that moment. It was the only words that were ever needed between the lovers at times like these. Those three words carried in them every emotion, every dream and promise that the two women had ever made to each other. Those words were the bond that kept the witch and slayer together through the darkest nights and the brightest days.

Kennedy gazed at Willow and then took the witch's hand in her own. She brought the supple hand to her mouth and brushed her lips across the skin. "I love you, too." The truth had been uttered once again and the pledge of unity reaffirmed.

Oddly enough, or maybe not so, the couple would look back on that night as one filled with romance. Though there were no romantic candles or soft music, though there was dirty laundry overflowing the hamper, socks on the floor and magazines on the nightstand, those few hours were as close to perfect as the witch and slayer could get.

As simple as that, Willow and Kennedy had reconnected. The pain and torture they'd endured, the anger, guilt and doubts they'd worked through had led to that very moment. Though neither would ever forget what had happened to them, the couple had gotten past it. For certain, there would be many hours of talking and sharing between the women. They would learn from this episode and be better for it. But the time for that strengthening of their relationship, of discussing how they could be closer and more open with each other was for another day. They would begin their lessons once the sun brought in the new dawn. But for this night, the witch and slayer would only indulge their needs through the intimacy of their bodies. Their love-making would assist in healing them, as much as any heart-to-heart talk could. For the next few hours, Willow and Kennedy would be the best medicine either could take.

"Momma, I'm gonna jump on you!" The high pitched shout came out of Samantha's mouth at the same time she lunged onto Kennedy's stomach. The slayer was lying on her back on the floor in the living room.

"Hummpphh!" the brunette let out as all thirty-seven pounds of her daughter fell on her. The slayer instantly grabbed the child and started to tickle her. "Hah! You fell into my trap! Now I have you and I'm gonna tickle to until you give me a big smoochie."

Sammie laughed out loud as she squirmed, trying to get away from the brunette's fingers. The girl wriggled her way up to Kennedy's face. "Let me kiss you, Momma!…so you can stop tickling."

Kennedy lifted her head off the floor to accommodate her daughter. Just when she thought Sam was going to give her a kiss, the little one gave her a raspberry on her cheek instead.

Kennedy started to laugh. "You are just as sneaky as your Mommy." The slayer glanced up at Willow who was sitting on the couch reading a book.

Willow's attention was taken away from her reading when she heard her name. "Hey, how'd I get mixed up in this? I'm minding my own business." The witch put her book in her lap and watched her wife and daughter playing.

It had been several weeks since she and Kennedy 'made up.' In those weeks, the entire family was closer than they'd ever been. Willow and Kennedy were more 'together' than they'd ever been. There were long talks and passionate love-making. The family went on picnics and to the beach. It had been a wonderful time.

"It's the smoke detector," Willow stated. Looking at Kennedy, "I told you it needs a new battery."

Willow's eyes widened. Sarcastically, "Oh, no. Do I need to check you out for black marks?"

Kennedy raised her eyebrows. "With the way things have been going, you'll see in a few hours anyway." The witch and slayer had been quite 'amorous' in the time since they made-up. There hadn't been a day gone by that they hadn't both perused the other's naked form. It wasn't out of any ulterior motive other than their relationship had been rekindled.

The slayer rolled over so she was right next to the couch. She grabbed Willow's ankle and playfully pulled her to the floor. "We could always start early today," the slayer cajoled as the witch squealed.

The redhead landed on top of the slayer. "Alright then, you asked for it." She twisted from the slayer and started tickling her side. "Come on, Sammie…Let's get Momma!"

Both mother and daughter wrestled with Kennedy. Finally, the brunette wriggled out of their grasps and shuffled over a few feet. Still laughing, "Ok, ok…no more…I give up." The slayer lifted her shirt slightly to expose part of her stomach and back. "See, no marks…I'm not losing my mind…I just forgot to fix the smoke detector."

Willow smiled as she kept chuckling. "Ya hear that, Sam. We got Momma to admit she's not crazy…just getting old and senile."

Samantha got up and rushed to Kennedy and once again jumped on her. She gave her mother a big hug. Then looking seriously at Willow, "Don't worry, Mommy. Momma's not sick and she's never gonna be sick again."

Samantha let go of Kennedy and went to her other mother. Staring right at Willow, "Yes, Mommy. I…am…sure."

The witch and slayer turned to each other. There was something in the way the girl spoke that made them wonder how she knew she was speaking the truth. They had too much respect for their daughter's 'intuition' to not take what she said seriously.

Smiling and nodding, Willow replied, "Ok then. Mommy's never getting sick again."

Satisfied with the response, Samantha looked back to the slayer. Kennedy still had her shirt lifted. "Can I touch it again?" the girl said as she pointed to the brunette's lower back.

Samantha walked to Kennedy and placed her hand over a tattoo that was located in the middle of Kennedy's lower back.

During their reconnecting time, Kennedy and Willow talked about many things, including Kennedy's inkling to get a tattoo. When Kennedy was on patrol one night, Willow made some phone calls and got a picture faxed to her of the scythe. One day, she took Kennedy out to get "coffee." The real reason for the trip was to stop at a tattoo parlor so the slayer could get the body art that she really wanted. There was some discussion about it by Kennedy, but the witch this time won out. Kennedy agreed on one condition.

As Sammie poked at the tattoo with her finger, she touched that condition. Kennedy had the artist add the letter 'W' in script inside the base of the handle. It was because of Willow that the scythe had the ability to turn the brunette into the slayer she was. The axe's symbol of Kennedy's slayer destiny was only complete with the inclusion of her witch.

"I like this better than that." Sam's attention went from the tattoo to the brunette's belly ring. Kennedy was again wearing the piercing with the stone that reminded her of Willow's flaming red hair. That too was due to another discussion and compromise for the couple. Kennedy kept the piece that she got while thinking of her witch. The brow piercing was gone.

Willow crawled to Kennedy and flicked at the metal and stone piece. Nonchalantly, "I don't know, Sammie. I kinda like it…I may just get one, too."

Kennedy acted surprised. "Hey, who are you and what have you done with my nice, bland Willow?"

Kennedy quickly tackled the witch. Kissing her sweetly, "And I may just have to help you out with those surprises…" Then softly, "Do any involve lingerie and chocolate sauce?"

Kennedy got a devilish expression. "You didn't answer…so it must be yes…Woo hoo for me!"

The slayer, witch and daughter continued to play and be the close family that they were. Their lives had been made whole once more and they were as happy as could be.

Kennedy and Willow didn't know it at the time, but the 'Professor incident' would be the closest that the couple ever came to jeopardizing their relationship. Though there would be many more harrowing moments in their lives, their devotion to each other was never at issue. For now, though, the couple only knew that their life was basking in sunshine again.

Somehow each knew in their own way that "Happily Ever After", though spun for fairytales, also applied to them.

Main What's New Fiction by Author Fiction by Pairing eBooks

Subject Index Submissions Gallery Forums Links Awards Contact Us

If you find problems on these pages please email your host.

The Devil on My Shoulder

by LilBit

Copyright © 2007

Epallen@tampabay.rr.com